Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

In a world full of ninja and specialized powers that involve a spiritual energy known as chakra, war still wages. No matter when or where humans always resort to violence, as it's the only thing they truly understand. 

Most of the time it's between adults, but sometimes the adults have no choice but to use children in their wars. One such event led two bitter rivals to finally understand each other, the son of the White fang and the Black sheep of the Uchiha.

Kakashi Hatake had saved Obito from an invisible Shinobi from the Hidden Stone, but it cost him his left eye. Things were dire until Obito awakened his Sharingan and stabbed the stone Shinobi with a kunai. Afterwards Obito helped patch up Kakashi's eye injury with a medkit Rin gifted to Kakashi for his promotion to Jounin.

When it was done they ventured into the cave and saved Rin after defeating another Stone Shinobi, but the Shinobi wasn't killed. He decided to collapse the cave with the three kids inside.

The three rushed to the exit with rocks and boulders crashing down, narrowly missing them. But someone wasn't so lucky, a pebble hit Obito on his head, dazing him for several moments, even the Sharingan couldn't predict this. Kakashi turned around and saw that a boulder was crashing down toward Obito. Kakashi's body began moving on its own, he ran toward Obito and tossed him out of the way and to the exit with Rin. But in return Kakashi didn't have enough time to move out of the way.

With the collapse of the cave a dust cloud came over the area. Obito coughed as the dust invaded his nostrils, and when he stopped, Kakashi was the first thing on his mind. "Kakashi. Kakashi!" He yelled out, hoping Kakashi was okay.

"Obito..." Kakashi said weakly from Obito's left. Obito turned and saw Rin kneeling next to Kakashi, who had the right side of his body underneath a large boulder. Obito walked over and could see the tears dripping down Rin's face. Obito couldn't tell but he himself started crying at the sight of Kakashi.

"Obito, stop being such a cry baby. The Future Hokage shouldn't cry, he should be strong..." Kakashi said, even though he couldn't see he just knew that Obito would cry.

"But Kakashi, you're..."

"I know... But at least I can't feel any pain... The entire right side of my body is numb..." Kakashi said. It was almost like he was happy.

Obito felt like he was powerless, he wished that if anything he had saved Kakashi instead. "Kakashi, we'll try and get you out. We'll take you back to the village and they'll..."

"Don't bother... I'm as good as dead... Just get back to Minato-sensei and complete the mission..."

Rin was just left speechless, the boy she had a crush on had just told them to leave him for dead. How could she even react? Surely there was something she could do, she learned medical ninjutsu for a reason. But neither she nor Obito would be able to move the boulder.

Obito begrudgingly knew that Kakashi was right, there was literally nothing they could do to help. "Kakashi, I'm sorry for how I've treated you. I just always thought you were the coolest, even if you were a little stick in the mud."

"Obito, promise me you'll protect Rin and fulfill your dream... by becoming a great ninja..." 

Obito nodded, "I will. I promise you won't have died in vain." 

"At least I can meet my father again... Maybe I did him proud..." 

Obito was filled with a burning resolve to protect his comrades, and fulfill his friend's dying wish. He stood up and jumped up out of the pit they were in and saw that they were surrounded by a battalion of Stone Shinobi. Obito no longer felt fear in the face of danger, he only knew he had to protect Rin from danger.

Rin felt rumbling and understood that the Stone Shinobi were going to cause a sinkhole that would kill her and Kakashi, Rin didn't have enough time to get out but Obito grabbed her and pulled her out of the pit. They were on top of a rock facing the battalion. As they were on the rock, Rin noticed that tears weren't falling down Obito's cheeks, it was blood. 

Obito rushed head first into the battalion and utilized his small stature and Sharingan to his advantage. He killed man after man, covering himself in blood, ensuring that Kakashi's death wasn't for nothing. As Obito was about to charge the last man he went through the last stone Shinobi had actually stabbed Obito but nothing happened. The man was then hit by a rasengan.

Minato had arrived late but he was dead terrified of Obito's fate and he inspected Obito but he was perfectly fine, not a single injury. It was strange, Minato swore he saw the sword in Obito's chest. But then again Obito was covered in blood and yet he was unharmed. 

Obito felt weird though, he knew that sword went through him but nothing was there. How could that happen? 

But then Minato looked at Obito's eyes and saw something strange, they were Sharingan but they looked like shurikens. Minato wanted to learn more but he needed to check on his students. "Minato-Sensei, Kakashi risked his life saving me. But he..." Obito tried explaining but the words could no longer come out.

Minato placed a hand on Obito's shoulder, giving him a solemn look. "It's okay, it's my fault for not having been there." He gave a look of understanding, to try and calm his student's nerves. "On the battlefield nothing is certain, especially if you'll return home. And as a teacher it's my duty to watch over and protect you three... two. I failed, not you." Minato began walking away, "But we can't let his sacrifice be in vain. Let's complete our mission."

The three mourned Kakashi's death but persevered and headed to complete their mission to destroy kanabi bridge.

Team Minato completed their mission and returned to the Leaf. There was a funeral arranged for those who died that day and a fire shrine where Kakashi Hatake's name had been carved. Obito placed Kakashi's chakra saber below the shrine, to pay respects for his friend and the White fang. 

Chapter Text

As team Minato returned to the village, Obito watched Rin's expression, noticing she was beating herself up over Kakashi's death. He tried thinking of comforting words, but what could he really say? He was much the same but more directly. His words reached Kakashi's cold heart and got him killed, was he no more responsible for Kakashi's death than the stone nin? 

Regardless of his feelings, the mission had been a success, at least that's how the Third Hokage Hiruzen Sarutobi saw it. They were standing in front of Hiruzen's desk within the confines of his office at the Hokage's estate.

"Report," Hiruzen said in a gruff tone, his eyes fixed on the trio. 

Minato stepped forward, his expression solemn. "The mission was a success, Lord Hokage. We managed to destroy the Kannabi Bridge, but at a great cost." He glanced at Obito and Rin, a flicker of pain crossing his features. 

Hiruzen's gaze shifted to Obito, his eyes narrowing as he took in the young Uchiha's strange new eyes. "And what of you, young Obito?" 

Obito swallowed hard, his hands clenching at his sides. "I... I awakened my Sharingan, Lord Hokage. It happened when Kakashi was..." He trailed off, unable to finish the sentence. 

Rin's eyes glistened with unshed tears. "It's my fault, Lord Hokage. I was captured, and Kakashi sacrificed himself to save me." 

Hiruzen's expression softened, and he leaned back in his chair, stroking his goatee thoughtfully. "The Sharingan is a powerful technique, Obito. Not many obtain it at your age." 

Obito nodded, his jaw set with determination. "I understand, Lord Hokage. I'll do whatever it takes to master its power and ensure no one else has to sacrifice themselves for me." But Obito had more to say. "Lord Hokage, my Sharingan also evolved, the pattern took a different shape, my eyes bled, they burned when with great pain, and I... passed through someone like..." 

"A ghost," Minato finished, his voice carrying pride in the memory. Obito nodded, "I don't understand why." 

The Third was silent for but a moment, contemplating the news. "I don't particularly know what is happening with your Sharingan, Obito, but if anyone can give you answers the clan would."

Obito flinched, he'd not been in good terms with the Uchiha clan. They always treated him harshly just because he wasn't a genius prodigy, because he was loud and obnoxious. They dubbed him the black sheep because of it.

The Third Hokage's gaze swept over the three shinobi, his eyes lingering on the vacant space where Kakashi should have stood. "You have all faced unimaginable hardship on this mission. Take some time to rest and grieve for your fallen comrade. We will discuss the next steps in due course."

A few days after their meeting with the Third Hokage, Obito found himself summoned to the Uchiha compound, a place he had grown to despise over the years. The contemptuous glares and whispers from his clansmen had always made him feel like an outcast, a disappointment to the proud Uchiha name.

As he walked through the familiar streets, he couldn't help but notice the wary looks cast his way. Rumors of his unique Sharingan had spread like wildfire, and the elders were no doubt eager to assess the truth behind these claims. 

Obito was ushered into a dimly lit room, where a council of Uchiha elders sat in a semicircle, their faces impassive masks. At the center sat Kenzo Uchiha, the current clan head, his piercing gaze fixed on Obito as he approached. He noticed a stone tablet behind them, words on it he couldn't quite read. 

"Obito Uchiha," Kenzo's deep voice resonated through the chamber. "It has been brought to our attention that you may have awakened a rare and powerful form of the Sharingan during your recent mission." 

Obito swallowed hard, his palms sweating. "Yes, sir. My Sharingan evolved, and I gained new abilities." 

Murmurs rippled through the council, and Kenzo held up a hand, silencing them. "Describe these abilities to us." 

Obito took a deep breath, recounting the events of that fateful day. "When Kakashi was crushed by the boulder, something within me snapped. My eyes burned, and I could see everything with clarity like never before. And a whisper resonated within me, saying one word, Kamui. I could create a rift in space that swallowed things up, and even phase through solid objects, as if I were a ghost."

The elders exchanged grave glances, and Kenzo leaned forward, his brow furrowed. "You speak of the Mangekyou Sharingan, a legendary form of our doujutsu that has not been seen since the era of Madara and Izuna Uchiha." 

Obito's eyes widened, his heart pounding in his chest. To possess such a rare and coveted power was both a blessing and a curse. 

Kenzo's gaze hardened. "You must understand the gravity of this situation, Obito. The Mangekyou Sharingan is a double-edged sword. Its power is immense, but it comes at a heavy price. Overuse will lead to blindness, a fate worse than death for an Uchiha." 

Obito nodded, his throat dry. He had already witnessed the toll it had taken on him, the burning sensation in his eyes a constant reminder of the sacrifice he had to make to use.

"You will be closely monitored and trained in the proper use of your newfound abilities," Kenzo decreed. "The Mangekyou Sharingan is a secret that must be guarded at all costs. However, since you are an outcast among the clan we are willing to be lenient with you. We will summon you again when needed."

A week had passed since Obito's meeting with the Uchiha. Obito was sitting at Ichiraku, alone in his thoughts. As much as Obito wanted to be a strong Shinobi, he feared that it would come at the cost of his eyes. He stared down at his soup, seeing his reflection. Obito chuckled, he forgot that he stopped wearing his goggles since that day. 

"Is this spot taken?" A feminine voice Obito knew all too well. He turned to his left, seeing Rin smiling at him. If it was over a week ago, he would have been more enthusiastic, flustered at being alone with Rin. But since Kakashi's death, he had essentially lost his crush on Rin, and his dream of becoming Hokage.

"No, it's free," Obito replied, managing a small smile. Rin took a seat beside him, her expression turning somber. 

"Obito, I have something to tell you," she began, fidgeting with her fingers. "I've decided to leave the village soon to study under Lady Tsunade." 

Obito's quirked a brow. "Tsunade? One of the Legendary Sannin?" 

Rin nodded, her face was etched with sorrow. "After what happened during our mission, I realized how weak I was. I never want to be a burden again." Her voice trembled with determination. "Lady Tsunade is renowned for her strength and medical ninjutsu. I want to become strong like her, so I can protect myself and my comrades."

Obito remained silent, processing her words. He understood her desire to become stronger, but the thought of her leaving filled him with a sense of loss. 

"When do you leave?" he asked quietly. 

"In a few days," Rin replied. "Lady Tsunade is currently traveling, but she agreed to take me on as her student when she returns."

Obito nodded slowly, his gaze downcast. "I see."

"So, what about you, Obito?" Rin asked, a hint of concern in her voice. "What are your plans while I'm gone?"

Obito forced a smile, not wanting to worry her. "Oh, you know me. I'll probably just laze around the village, maybe take a few missions here and there." He chuckled weakly, but the truth was, he had no idea what he would do without her or Kakashi. The thought of being truly alone terrified him.

Rin tilted her head, studying him carefully. "Are you sure? You don't have to put on a brave face for me."

Obito's smile faltered, and he sighed deeply. "Honestly, Rin, I'm not sure what I'll do. Everything feels... uncertain without you and Kakashi around." He clenched his fists, his eyes downcast. 

Rin placed her hand on his, giving it a gentle squeeze. "Hey, it's not like I'll be gone forever. I'll come back, stronger than ever. And who knows, maybe you'll be the one to surpass us all." 

Her words brought a faint smile to Obito's lips. "Yeah, maybe." But to Obito the only way he'd become strong was if he used his eyes, the Mangekyou, and eventually he wouldn't even be able to see Rin's smile. He hid that emotion as Rin finished her ramen. Hopefully he'd remember how everyone looked if he was permanently blinded.

Chapter Text

The small apartment of Obito Uchiha was a far cry from the lavish Uchiha compound Obito could have grown up in. A thin mattress lay on the floor, wrapped in a faded blue blanket, with a second blanket and lumpy pillow at one end. An old oak desk stood against the wall, its surface cluttered with books, notebooks, and a single framed photograph of his team.

Obito sat cross-legged on the mattress, his back against the wall, eyes closed in concentration. The tomoe of his Sharingan spun lazily as he cycled through the hand seals, chakra flowing through his coils like a gentle stream.

These days, activating his doujutsu was as natural as breathing. He'd become so accustomed to the world through its crimson haze that he sometimes forgot he even had them activated. A soft frown tugged at the corner of his lips as he recalled the first time he'd awakened the Sharingan, that fateful day on the Kannabi Bridge mission.

His eyes snapped open, the tomoe blurring into a kaleidoscope of red and black. Pushing himself to his feet, Obito crossed the small room and sank into the chair before the desk. The photograph showed Team Minato on the day they'd become a squad – a fresh-faced Obito grinning widely, Kakashi glaring at the camera, Rin caught mid-laugh with two peace signs, and Minato-sensei smiling that warm, paternal smile of his as he ruffled Kakashi and Obito's hair.

Obito's gaze lingered on his friend's face, a pang of sadness tightening his chest. He still missed Kakashi, he was his friend and true rival. But nowadays that role was taken over by Might Guy, who hadn't even remembered fighting him before in the chunin exams but still knew that Obito was the strongest among their generation. That's why Guy sought him out to be his rival. But Guy wasn't quite on Obito's level, maybe someday that gap would feel less like a chasm and more like a short jump.

A soft knock sounded at the door, pulling Obito from his reverie. He glanced over his shoulder as the door creaked open, and a familiar figure stepped inside.

Minato stood in the doorway, dressed casually in a simple blue shirt and navy pants. A warm smile played across his face as his gaze fell upon his former student. "I thought I might find you here," he said, his voice gentle.

Obito returned the smile, though it didn't quite reach his eyes. "Sensei," he greeted with a nod.

It had been a month since Rin's departure, leaving Obito as Minato's sole remaining student in the village. The young Uchiha had thrown himself into his training with renewed vigor, but Minato could see the pain lingering behind his eyes.

Stepping fully into the modest apartment, Minato crossed the room and settled on the edge of the mattress. "How are you holding up?" he asked, concern furrowing his brow.

Obito shrugged, his gaze dropping to the photograph once more. "I'm alright," he murmured, though the hollowness in his voice suggested otherwise. "Just...keeping busy."

Minato nodded, his expression softening with sympathy. He knew all too well the ache of losing those precious to you. Reaching out, he rested a comforting hand on Obito's shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze.

"I have some news," he said after a moment. "News that I hope will lift your spirits a little."

Obito lifted his gaze, curiosity flickering in his dark eyes. "What is it, Sensei?"

A proud smile curved Minato's lips. "Lord Third has selected me to be the Fourth Hokage."

Obito's eyes widened, his breath catching in his throat. "The Fourth Hokage?" he echoed, disbelief and pride mingling in his voice. A broad grin spread across his face as he realized the weight of Minato's words. "Sensei, that's incredible!"

Minato chuckled, his own smile brightening at Obito's enthusiasm. "I'm honored to have been chosen, it's my dream after all."

Obito's excitement was palpable. He gave Minato a big hug, holding on tightly. "This is amazing news! I'm so happy for you, Sensei. You truly deserve it."

Minato's expression grew more serious, though his eyes still shone with warmth. "Thank you, Obito. But with this new role, there will be changes for both of us."

Obito tilted his head, curiosity etched across his features. "What do you mean?"

"As Hokage, my duties will shift," Minato explained. "I won't be able to take on students in the same capacity anymore. However, I believe you're ready for the next step in your shinobi journey."

Obito held his breath, sensing the weight behind Minato's words.

"Obito, I recommended you for promotion to the rank of Jōnin," Minato stated, pride shining in his eyes. "You not only awakened your Mangekyou, you also defeated a whole battalion of stone Shinobi. Not even experienced Jounin can do that."

For a moment, Obito could only stare, his mind struggling to process the news. "Jounin?" he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "At my age?"

Minato nodded, his smile reassuring. "You've proven yourself that you're not just a chunin, anything less than Jounin would be a waste of your talents."

Obito swallowed hard, his heart swelling with a mixture of pride and trepidation. To be promoted to Jounin at the mere age of thirteen was an immense honor, but it also carried a tremendous responsibility. "Kakashi was a Jounin at twelve and how'd that help him."

Obito made his way up the winding staircase of the Hokage's estate, each step echoing against the stone walls. His heart pounded in his chest, a mixture of excitement and nervousness swirling within him. As he reached the rooftop, the warm sunlight enveloped him, and he squinted, shielding his eyes with his hand.

The morning sun cast a warm glow over the Hokage's estate, where Obito found himself standing amongst an esteemed group. He was nervous, these people were way older and wiser than him, how did Minato's simple invitation cause him so much fear?

Beside him stood the village elders, Homura Mitokado, a man with glasses and a neatly trimmed beard, and Koharu Utatane, a woman whose hair was elegantly styled into a bun. Their presence exuded a sense of wisdom and authority that Obito couldn't help but admire. 

To his right was Danzo Shimura, a figure shrouded in mystery. The right side of his face was obscured by bandages, and his right arm hung in a sling, a testament to the battles he had endured. Obito couldn't shake the feeling that there was more to this man than met the eye.

The Third Hokage glanced at Danzo who regarded him with a playful smile that was not returned. Danzo just glared at the Third, but Obito didn't know why.

And then there was Jiraiya, the legendary toad sage and one of the three legendary Sannin. His long, white hair cascaded down his back, and his confident demeanor spoke volumes of his reputation as a powerful shinobi and a master of the sage arts.

Obito couldn't fathom why he, a mere shinobi, a chunin, no he was a Jounin, had been invited to such a prestigious gathering. He had expected to simply observe Minato's coronation from afar, but his master had other plans.

As the elders exchanged hushed whispers and Danzo's visible eye scrutinized the surroundings, Jiraiya turned to Obito, a curious look on his face. "I didn't know they were allowing kids up here. How'd you manage to sneak past the guards while wearing that? They'd have nailed you in seconds."

Obito looked down at his attire, a long white robe overtop his clothes. He looked back up at Jiraiya, feeling a surge of confidence. "I didn't sneak past anyone," he replied, a small nervous smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "Minato-Sensei invited me himself."

Jiraiya raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed. "So, you're the one who awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, huh?" He let out a hearty chuckle. "Minato wasn't kidding when he said you were special. But let's see if you can live up to the hype, kid."

Obito's eyes widened as Jiraiya mentioned Minato. "Wait, you're Minato-Sensei's sensei aren't you?" he asked, unable to contain his curiosity.

Jiraiya let out a boisterous laugh. "That's right, kid. I taught that knucklehead everything he knows." He shot Obito a sly grin. "Well, almost everything."

Obito couldn't help but feel a surge of excitement at the prospect of learning something from the man who trained his sensei. "What was he like back then?" he asked eagerly.

Jiraiya stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Hmm, let's see. Minato was always a diligent student, but he had a tendency to be a bit too serious at times. I had to remind him to loosen up and have some fun every once in a while. I mean the kid was so sour sometimes."

"Really?" Obito chuckled, finding it hard to imagine the easy-going Minato he knew being too serious.

"Oh, you better believe it," Jiraiya continued. "He was always so focused on mastering every technique, sometimes he'd forget to enjoy the journey." He paused, eyeing Obito curiously. "But enough about Minato. Tell me about yourself, kid. What makes you so special that Minato can't stop singing your praises?"

Obito rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. "Well, I'm not sure if I'm all that special. I just try my best to be a good shinobi and protect those who are important to me."

Jiraiya's expression softened. "That's a noble goal, and one that Minato shares. But there's more to being a great shinobi than just good intentions." He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "If you truly want to be a great Shinobi you have to learn all the facets of the world, from cultures to techniques to the unconventional. You also have to face adversity without batting an eye."

Obito nodded, hanging on to every word. He couldn't help but feel respect for this man who had helped shape Minato into the exceptional shinobi he was today.

"So, tell me, kid," Jiraiya continued, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Do you have what it takes to walk the path of a true shinobi? Or are you just another flash in the pan, destined to fizzle out before your time?"

Obito took a minute to answer, Jiraiya's words were all too true. If he wasn't careful then he'd burn himself out before getting a real chance to prove he could become a great Shinobi. "I won't fizzle out! I'll learn not to rely on my eyes. That way I'll be a Shinobi first and an Uchiha second."

Jiraiya seemed content with the answer, but the boy still had problems, mainly confidence. He was similar to Minato at that age.

Obito heard the door to the rooftop opened, it was his Sensei and his wife. Kushina was in her Jounin uniform with her hair done up into a ponytail, a great smile on her face as she kissed the Hokage to be. Minato was wearing a white cloak with black sleeves over his normal Jounin attire. He gave Obito a bright smile as he passed him to look out over the railing. Obito looked back to Jiraiya, "Sorry, I wanna go talk to my Sensei." Jiraiya nodded and Obito followed shortly after his sensei.

Minato stood near the edge, his gaze fixed on the sprawling village below. The wind gently tousled his hair, and Obito couldn't help but notice the aura of serenity that surrounded him.

"Obito," Minato greeted, a warm smile spreading across his face. "I'm glad you could make it."

Obito nodded, his throat suddenly dry. "Of course, Sensei. I wouldn't miss this for the world."

Minato turned his attention back to the village, his eyes reflecting a deep sense of pride and responsibility. "It's a beautiful sight, isn't it? All those people, living their lives, unaware of the sacrifices made to protect them."

Obito followed his gaze, taking in the bustling streets and colorful rooftops. "It is," he agreed, a lump forming in his throat. The view was unlike any he'd seen.

"You know," Minato began, his voice tinged with nostalgia, "When I was a student, Jiraiya-sensei used to take me up to the Hokage monument to look over the village. He'd say that the Hokage's duty was to watch over the village, to protect its people with everything they had."

Obito listened intently, captivated by Minato's words.

"Back then, it seemed like such a daunting task," Minato continued. "But now, standing here, I feel a sense of purpose like never before." He turned to face Obito, his eyes shining with determination. "I promise you, Obito, I will do everything in my power to safeguard this village and its people."

Obito felt a swell of pride and admiration for his sensei. He knew, in that moment, that Minato was destined for greatness.

"I know you will, Sensei," Obito replied, his voice thick with emotion. "And I'll be right there with you, every step of the way."

Minato placed a hand on Obito's shoulder, a gesture of camaraderie and trust. "I wouldn't have it any other way, little buddy."

Together, they stood on the rooftop, gazing out over the village they had sworn to protect, as a Shinobi and as a Hokage. Minato patted Obito on the back as he stepped away from the railing, "Come now, let's not keep everyone waiting."

Several hours later as Minato settled into the Hokage's office, he'd already begun giving missions. But missions weren't the only he was required to do.

Minato's office was a flurry of activity, with various shinobi coming and going, each bearing reports or requests for the newly appointed Hokage. Amidst the chaos, Minato sat at his desk, a stack of paperwork threatening to bury him alive. He rubbed his temples, feeling the beginnings of a headache forming.

This had always been Minato's dream yet he hadn't expected it to be raw unending paperwork. "No wonder it's not in the job description." 

Taking a deep breath he sighed as he looked at a mission assignment, then there was a knock at the door.

"Enter," came Minato said with an enthusiastic voice, hiding his previous sadness.

Obito stepped inside wearing a Jounin flak jacket over a navy blue shirt with dark pants, his eyes widening as he noticed the huge amount of paper standing on Minato's desk. "You wanted to see me, Sensei?"

"Ahh, yes." Minato struggled to find the mission assignment he wanted to give to Obito. "I have a mission for you."

Obito noticing his sensei's frantic search decided to try and stall for him, "Are you sure you should be giving out missions on such a momentous day?"

Minato shrugged, "There's no reason to keep everyone from going on missions. And besides, the village can't slowdown. With the end of the War we've finally stabilized our economy, slowing down would only cause inflation or lose out on special opportunities."

Obito laughed, "Okay, okay. I wasn't expecting a lesson on economics." Obito relented and wanted some actual details upon his assignment, "What type of mission?" 

Upon actually finding the assignment he handed it toward Obito, "It's a mission that'll take you to the Daimyo's palace."

Obito's demeanor grew excited, "Oh yeah, what then?"

Minato smiled, "To deliver the Leaf's accounting report." 

Obito was then hit by a metaphorical fist that killed any and all of his enthusiasm for the mission. He let his dislike known, "Come on Sensei, can't I do something interesting?" 

Minato held up a hand to shush him, "I know you want some excitement, especially after being cooped up in the village for a month. But I wanted your first Jounin mission to be something simple yet important." 

Obito nodded, still frowning. "Alright, Sensei. If it's important I'll do it." A boring mission is probably what he needed.

Chapter Text

In the countryside of the Land of Fire, Tsunade, the legendary medical ninja and descendant of the First Hokage, sat across from her apprentices Shizune Kato and Rin Nohara at a small inn. The aroma of freshly cooked meals wafted through the air as they enjoyed their meal. Tsunade ate a steak cooked medium rare, or what the chef interpreted as medium rare. Shizune ordered a bowl of brown rice and chicken, one of her favorite dishes. And Rin was dining on a bowl of pork and beans.

Tsunade studied Rin intently, impressed by the girl's natural talent and dedication to the medical arts. "Rin," she said, breaking the comfortable silence. "What drove you to pursue medical ninjutsu? It's a demanding path, and not many have the fortitude to master it, especially at a young age." 

Rin paused, her chopsticks hovering above her bowl as she collected her thoughts. "During the War, I witnessed firsthand the devastating consequences of combat," she began, her voice laced with a somber tone. "I saw comrades fall, their lives slipping away before my eyes, and I felt utterly helpless."

She clenched her fists, the memory still vivid in her mind. "That day, when Kakashi and Obito saved me from those Stone ninjas, I realized the true value of having skilled medical professionals on the battlefield. If I had known how to treat their injuries, maybe..." Rin trailed off, her gaze distant. 

Tsunade nodded in understanding, her expression softening. "The desire to protect those precious to you is a powerful motivator," she said, recalling her own reasons for pursuing the medical arts. Shizune thought about it, she wanted to make sure no one would die like Uncle had.

Rin met Tsunade's gaze, her eyes burning with determination. "I never want to feel that helplessness again. By mastering medical ninjutsu, I can save lives and ensure that no comrade has to suffer needlessly. That's why I asked you to take me as your student, Lady Tsunade. I want to become a skilled medic, one who can make a difference on the battlefield and beyond." 

Tsunade saw the same determination in Rin as she once had. Tsunade sighed, "So far I've only been teaching you medical ninjutsu, which you've already surpassed my expectations. However, starting now I'll teach you how to increase your strength a thousand fold." Tsunade took her knife, her hand glowing with chakra, and cleaved her steak in half, cutting through the bone. "Sometimes in order to heal, one must also learn to bear pain and dish it back to the enemy. There's a technique I know that enhances my strength, I'm going to teach you it." 

Rin's eyes widened with anticipation as Tsunade mentioned enhancing her strength. She leaned forward, eager to learn the secrets of the legendary Sannin's prowess.

"Tsunade-Sensei, I'm ready to take my training to the next level," Rin said, her voice brimming with determination. "I want to be able to protect my comrades on the battlefield, not just heal them."

Tsunade nodded approvingly, a faint smile tugging at her lips. "Good. A true medic-nin must possess more than just medical expertise. You must also have the physical strength to defend yourself and your patients in the heat of battle." 

She pushed her plate aside and stood up, beckoning Rin to follow her outside. "Shizune, you don't have to learn this if you don't want to." Tsunade said to her other student.

Shizune set her bowl aside, "If I don't learn everything you know then I won't be able to catch up to Rin and surpass her." She was determined to never be outpaced by Rin, she saw her as her rival. Rin never believed in having a rival but she would play the part to push Shizune further then she thought possible.

Rin smiled to Shizune, "Let's both do our best, Shizune." Her laughter was so infectious that both Shizune and Tsunade wanted to join in.

The three stepped out of the inn and traveled into the forest, where a couple boulders rested within the confines of the canopy. 

"The key to enhancing your strength lies in chakra control," Tsunade explained, her tone shifting to that of a seasoned instructor. "By mastering the release of chakra at precise moments, you can amplify the force behind your strikes, shattering even the toughest of defenses."

Tsunade demonstrated, her fist colliding with a nearby boulder. The rock splintered under the impact, shards flying in every direction. Rin's jaw dropped in awe, her eyes wide with amazement.

"Now, let me show you the basics," Tsunade said, motioning for Rin and Shizune to stand beside her. "Focus your chakra into your fists, but don't release it yet. Feel the energy coursing through your body, waiting to be unleashed." 

Rin nodded, her brow furrowed in concentration as she followed Tsunade's instructions. She could feel the chakra building within her, a palpable force waiting to be unleashed.

"Good," Tsunade praised. "Now, strike this boulder, and at the moment of impact, release your chakra in a controlled burst." 

Rin took a deep breath, steeling her resolve. She drew back her fist and struck the boulder with all her might, channeling her chakra at the precise moment of contact. The boulder cracked under the force, a web of fissures spreading across its surface. Rin was saddened she didn't break the boulder as Tsunade did.

Shizune was less successful, a couple cracks within the boulder, but nowhere near Tsunade or Rin's boulders.

Tsunade smiled proudly. "Excellent work, girls. With practice and dedication, you'll soon master this technique, becoming a formidable force on the battlefield." 

Rin returned the smile, her eyes burning with newfound determination. She was one step closer to achieving her goal of protecting her comrades, and with Tsunade's guidance, she knew she could conquer any obstacle that stood in her way. 

Shizune had a faint smile, not sure if she'd ever be on Rin's level. But the smile received made her feel like she could do anything. Maybe if Rin was her rival then she'd become a great ninja.

The thick canopy of leaves rustled overhead as Obito tore through the forest, leaping from branch to branch with practiced ease. His muscles strained with each powerful bound, propelling him forward at breakneck speed. The crisp morning air whipped across his face, invigorating him with each breath. 

Obito's mind raced as swiftly as his movements, mentally reviewing the details of his mission. It was a simple task, really – deliver an economic report to the Fire Daimyo's palace. But for the newly appointed Jounin, every assignment held weight and importance. 

"Why'd I have to have a boring mission, huh?" Obito muttered, a wry frown tugging at his lips. "I bet Minato-Sensei doesn't think I'm ready." 

He couldn't help but feel a twinge of frustration at the prospect of being assigned mail duty. He wanted to prove himself, that he was no longer the goofy, screw-up kid from his genin days. That was evident by his Mangekyou.

But that alone wasn't enough, Obito started learning kenjutsu. It wasn't really out of need but want. He had seen what Kakashi could accomplish with a sword and Obito wanted to be that pillar Kakashi was. Before he left for his mission, he returned to Kakashi's grave and asked if it would be okay if he borrowed the white chakra saber. His response was the same as it always had been, silence. But he couldn't help but imagine his response, "Yes! Now hurry up or you'll be late for the mission!" 

Obito knew no one else would take up Kakashi's sword, he had no family to speak of. And Obito felt that it would be perfect to at least avenge Kakashi by using the Saber to cut down any enemies of the Leaf. It would be like Kakashi was with him everywhere. 

"I'll do you proud, Kakashi." 

As Obito was caught up in his thoughts he felt uneasy, like something was oh so wrong. Suddenly, a flicker of movement in the periphery of his vision caught Obito's attention. He tensed, instantly alert, and his hand instinctively reached for the hilt of the saber strapped across his back. 

In a blur of motion, several figures emerged from the shadows of the trees, surrounding Obito on all sides. They wore distinctive masks, concealing their identities, but the distinctive Mist symbol etched onto the masks gave away their allegiance – Shinobi from the Hidden Mist Village. 

"Well, well," a gruff voice taunted from behind one of the masks. "Looks like we've stumbled upon a little Leaf runt." The man had swords that were pretty close to looking like hook swords but not having the curves for it.

Obito's eyes narrowed, his Sharingan flickering to life as he assessed the situation. His grip tightened on the saber's hilt, ready to defend himself if necessary. 

"I don't know what you want," Obito said, his voice firm and unwavering, "But I won't let you stop me from completing my mission."

The masked figures chuckled in unison, their laughter echoing menacingly through the forest. "Your mission is the least of your worries, boy," the gruff voice sneered.

One of the Mist Shinobi, a man of short stature, stepped forward, kunai in hand. "We've been informed that someone from the Leaf was carrying something rather important. Our orders are to retrieve the package you're carrying but we won't hesitate to take you down." His voice was higher pitched than normal, but still deep enough to tell you he was intimidating.

Obito's jaw clenched, his Sharingan spinning wildly. The accounting report was held within his flak jacket, and there was no way that he was going to let his first mission as Jounin fail. "What do you want with some measley accounting reports?" 

"You're just a boy, you wouldn't understand how important accounting records could be. They shed light on everything a village has done or will do, even if not directly." Another Mist Shinobi replied, feminine in nature, drawing a katana from its sheath. "Just come quietly, and we won't have to spill any blood." There was soft chuckle, "Well, only a little."

With a sudden burst of movement, the four Mist Shinobi charged at Obito from all sides, their weapons poised to strike. Obito quickly unsheathed his own weapon, the unfamiliar weight of the blade felt comfortable in his hands. 

Steel clashed against steel as Obito parried the initial flurry of attacks, his Sharingan aiding him in predicting and countering their movements. He weaved and dodged, his agility enhanced from that day... He tried not think about it. 

"You'll have to do better than that!" Obito taunted, his voice laced with confidence.

The Mist Shinobi pressed their assault, their attacks becoming more coordinated and precise. One of them unleashed a barrage of water jutsu, forcing Obito to leap and maneuver through the onslaught of liquid projectiles. 

Obito was too preoccupied with the water bullet that he hadn't noticed one of the mist Shinobi was ready to slice him to pieces. The dual wielding swordsman cut straight through Obito's back with his lightning enhanced swords.

Yet there was no blood, no friction, no wear and tear, no anything. The Shinobi's momentum hadn't stopped and so he was hit with several water pellets from his ally. Blood was drawn but he wasn't injured badly. He turned back to the Leaf brat, noticing that he was unharmed and safely on a near tree.

Obito's eyes were burning, his right eye was tinging with pain. He realized that meant his Mangekyou were on subconsciously. Even though that meant he could possibly suffer from blindness, power in the moment was more important than his future, a blind future. 

Obito glared at the mist who'd fired the water bullets. A distortion around the woman, like the world was inverting around her and then... The crunch of bone and the squish of flesh. Where the woman had been only her lower body and wrists had remained. The bloody mess seemed to shake all but the lightning swordsman. Obito had seen it all, but he was crying blood and feeling more pain than before. "Aggh!" He wiped the blood from his left eye.

The leader of the group turned to Obito, "Who are you?!" There wasn't fear in his voice, just curiosity. "No ordinary kid could do that." 

Obito raised the saber in front of him, "The name's Obito Uchiha, student of the yellow flash!" He proclaimed.

Upon hearing the name the leader backed off, "Were leaving. No sense losing another man to Namikaze's student. It's time we abort." 

Obito could see the intensity of the man's chakra shift, he was lying. The leader turned to the other man, nodding to him. "Zabuza, you know what to do." One of them a man Obito had thought, but upon closer inspection it was a boy roughly his age. The boy performed several hand signs then said aloud, "Secret jutsu: Hidden Mist jutsu!" 

A large and thick fog erupted around them, so thick sound and sight were useless. Obito activated his right eye's jutsu, becoming a ghost in a sense. A flicker of light appeared from Obito's peripheral, "The lightning swords." A kunai went through Obito's chest and landed in the tree behind him, it was a test not intended to kill. 

The next thing Obito knew was the lightning swordsman flew forward swinging one blade, Obito dodged by ducking, a little bit of his hair following with the sword and cutting straight through the tree branch. The second sword swung down, going through Obito as he activated his Kamui.

Obito moved slightly and stabbed through the man's left arm with a bright white light, severing muscle and bone. The twin sword dropped to the forest floor with the severed arm.

The man struggled using only one arm to get one hit on Obito but the boy just passed through the sword and into the tree, disappearing from view.

From Obito's perspective he fell through the tree but couldn't see. He felt like he was drowning yet he could still breathe but the air was colder, almost more natural. He moved slightly to see he was at the forest floor with the fog having been dispelled. Obito noticed a severed arm and sword laying on the ground. He crouched down and grabbed the sword that conducted lightning. He noticed that the mist ninja hadn't noticed him. Obito moved to position himself so he could skewer the Shinobi healing the leader. With the assistance of his Sharingan he threw it at the perfect trajectory to hit the second woman. The sword stabbed through the woman's back and out the other side, hitting the leader in his good shoulder.

The boy turned to Obito, a red aura forming around him. He was ready to dart at Obito and kill him.

"Zabuza, that's enough..." The leader said with ragged breathing. "This kid is no ordinary Leaf runt. He's in a tier of his own and you wouldn't do much to him. It's best we cut our losses and retreat. A mission failure is preferable than losing the village's history."

The boy looked between his sensei and Obito, finally deciding to listen to his sensei. He jumped up to his sensei and retrieved the swords from him. Feeling the weight of the swords he cut his sensei's head clean off. Following up by slicing the head into a red mist, splattering his clothes and mask.

Obito was horrified, he'd never imagine doing that to an ally. "Hold up, wait a second. He was your comrade, you can't kill them!" He shouted up at the boy named Zabuza. 

Zabuza ignored Obito's comment and turned to him, the swords swirling with electricity. "My sensei was right but know that we'll meet again, Obito Uchiha." He threw his mask off to reveal his skin was darker, his teeth sharp, his eyes filled with rage. "My name is Zabuza Momoichi, and I'll have my revenge on you one day. Don't die until then, Obito Uchiha." Zabuza jumped away, taking nothing but the two blades with him.

Obito's spine tingled as Zabuza said his name, like a predator saying its name toward prey. He was confused at the whole ordeal, he thought Zabuza was a freak to have done something so heartless and cruel to his Sensei. But after Zabuza had gotten a little bit away he deactivated his Mangekyou, wincing in pain as he did so. The Mangekyou hurt more than he thought but he still had his sight so he was content with that.

Obito then remembered his mission, "Oh right, this was all because of accounting. Stupid math getting people killed." He hurried along through the forest at a moderate speed.

As the trees thinned, the towering spires of the Fire Daimyo's palace came into view, their crimson rooftops gleaming in the morning sun. Obito's pace quickened, his sandals barely touching the ground as he closed the remaining distance. 

With a final, graceful leap, he landed at the palace gates, straightening his vest and smoothing his raven locks. A pair of guards eyed him warily, their hands resting on the hilts of their swords. 

"State your business," one of them barked, his tone gruff. 

Obito met their gaze evenly, his single exposed eye brimming with confidence. "I'm Obito Uchiha, Jounin of the Hidden Leaf Village," he announced, producing the sealed scroll containing the report. "I have an important delivery for the Fire Daimyo from the Fourth Hokage." He smiled brightly as he handed it to them. The guards eyed him up and down, seeing he had bloodstains on his clothes and reeked of death. 

One of the guards tried not to smell as he took the scroll, "Thank you, Jounin Obito, we'll give it to the Daimyo immediately." They waited for Obito to leave after that which he hadn't taken into consideration that he was meant to return home immediately. The other guard cleared his throat and told the boy, "You understand you're meant to leave, right?"

Obito snapped his fingers, "Oh yeah." He then ran off, he'd be lucky if he returned to the village before nightfall.

By the time Obito returned to the village it was very late at night, the village was illuminated by sparse Street lamps, lanterns, and light leaking out of homes. It was beautiful in a sense that nowhere else could you find a place like it. Obito wandered a bit, taking in the silence as if he was accustomed to it. 

A man appeared next to Obito as he walked, not catching the boy's attention though he knew he was already there. "So, how'd your mission go?" The curious and warm tone from his sensei was endearing. 

Obito cocked his head back, "It wasn't as boring as I thought. I fought a squadron of Mist Shinobi." His mind winced in pain remembering the usage of his Mangekyou. He looked down, saddened, "I was forced to use my Mangekyou." 

Minato was shocked, "The Mist here in the Land of Fire?! What happened?" 

Obito did a little shrug, "They wanted the scroll, to get information or something, I dunno. They didn't say much. Except the sole survivor, Zabuza Momoichi. He vowed vengeance against me. What a weirdo."

Minato was concerned about why the Mist Shinobi would have traveled so far just for economics report. Was there more to this than either of them knew? Perhaps, but Minato had one more question. "What type of weapons did they have?"

Obito was curious why weapons mattered, "One had a katana, about my age had a kunai, the third was a ninjutsu specialist, and the fourth had two swords. But why's that important, Sensei?"

Minato's face scrunched up, he looked like he was angry but not toward Obito. "Were the two swords conducting lightning?" 

Obito was taken back by his sensei's sudden change. "Y-Yeah. But I thought that was normal for swordsmen to do."

"Obito, you just fought the wielder of the Kiba Thunder twin swords, a member of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist. Legendary Shinobi in their own right, and you defeated one. That will put you on Mist's radar and possibly the bingo book." A smile returned to Minato's face, "I can't believe my student defeated one of the Seven Swordsmen of the Mist." He ruffled Obito's hair, getting a laugh out of the boy. 

The two walked on into the night, sharing a laugh. They would worry about the Mist at a later date, for now he'd treat his student to a celebratory dinner for completing his first mission as Jounin.

A black and white creature watched the Fourth and his student from afar, monitoring them for its master. Sticking halfway through the ground.

"His interest in that boy is almost an obsession..." The black half said to no one particular.

"The boy is promising," the white half replied. "With time he will turn the boy and he'll be a valuable asset."

The black half grunted, "Can't be more valuable than the Uzumaki in Rain. He would have been far better than a no name brat..." It retreated into the ground leaving no trace of its existence. 

Chapter Text

Two weeks later and seven B-ranks, two A-ranks, and three C-ranks later.

Obito was called to Minato's house. The boy had no idea why, it wasn't even noon yet and Minato should have already been in the Hokage estate. So why had he been called forth to Minato's home at nine twenty four in the morning? 

His answer came with Kushina Uzumaki answering the door, seeing the half awake teenage Uchiha. "Oh, Obito!" She sounded surprised. "I wasn't expecting more company so soon." 

The morning sunlight filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow on the cozy living room. Obito stepped inside, his eyes adjusting to the dimly lit interior. The aroma of freshly brewed tea wafted through the air, mingling with the scent of Kushina's homemade pastries. 

"Come in, come in," Kushina ushered him in, her long red hair swaying behind her. "Minato's just finishing up in the study." 

Obito glanced around, taking in the inviting atmosphere. Family photos adorned the walls, capturing precious moments frozen in time. A plush couch beckoned him to sink into its cushions, while a well-worn armchair sat in the corner, a half-read book resting on the arm. 

"Make yourself at home," Kushina said, gesturing toward the couch. "Would you like some tea?" 

Obito nodded, settling onto the couch. "That would be great, thank you." 

As Kushina disappeared into the kitchen, Obito let his gaze wander. A small table in the center of the room held a vase filled with vibrant wildflowers, their petals radiating a vibrant hue. A stack of scrolls lay nearby, suggesting Minato's dedication to his work even in the comfort of his own home. 

Footsteps drew Obito's attention, and he turned to see Minato emerging from the study, a warm smile gracing his features. 

"Obito, it's good to see you," Minato greeted, taking a seat across from him. "I apologize for the early summons, but there's something important we need to discuss." 

"I appreciate you coming, Obito," Minato began, his expression turning solemn. "As you know, my responsibilities as the Fourth Hokage have grown immensely, and I fear I cannot provide you with the guidance you need to master your newfound abilities." 

Obito nodded, his brow furrowing with concern. "I understand, Minato-sensei. But what else can I do? The Mangekyou Sharingan is a double-edged sword, and I fear the price of relying on it too heavily." 

Minato reached across the table, placing a reassuring hand on Obito's arm. "That's precisely why I have a solution in mind. Jiraiya, my own mentor, possesses a wealth of knowledge that could help you unlock your true potential without relying solely on their power." 

Obito's eyes widened, and he leaned back, crossing his arms skeptically. "Jiraiya? But how can he help me when I'm destined for blindness in a few years?" 

A warm smile spread across Minato's face. "Jiraiya is more than just a skilled shinobi – he has learned the art of harnessing natural energy, a technique known as Sage Mode. I wasn't able to master it because I've always been moving, a contrast to what you need to do to achieve it. With Jiraiya's guidance, you can learn to rely less on your eyes and tap into a new source of power." 

Kushina emerged from the kitchen, carrying a tray laden with steaming mugs and a plate of pastries. "Minato is right, Obito," she chimed in, setting the tray down on the table. "Jiraiya-sensei has a way of unlocking potential that most of us never even knew existed." 

Obito contemplated their words, his fingers drumming against his arm. The prospect of avoiding blindness was enticing, but the idea of leaving the village again filled him with trepidation. 

"I know it's a lot to consider," Minato said, sensing Obito's hesitation. "But I truly believe this is the best path forward for you. Jiraiya can teach you things that no one else in the village can, and it may be the only path that doesn't result in you sacrificing your sight." 

Obito knew that his sensei was only looking out for his interest, something that Obito wished he knew more of. "Alright, Minato-Sensei, I'll learn underneath the toad sage."

Minato and Kushina, "Wonderful." He turned around and hollered, "You heard that right?"

Loud footsteps echoed through the hall and stopped at the end, leaning on the wall with his left hand. Jiraiya was dressed up in casual clothes and without his forehead protector. "Yeah, I heard. Though I hadn't believed you when you mentioned he'd go blind." He pushed away and walked toward the young Uchiha. There was a glint in Jiraiya's eyes as he looked into the boys jet black orbs. "You sure you want to leave the village behind?" 

Obito froze he hadn't thought he'd leave the village, all he'd ever known was the village and the occasional mission exceeding the Land of fire.

Minato saw the nervousness in Obito's being, "It's alright, Obito. The village may be your home but there's more to the world than just the Leaf. That's one of Jiraiya-Sensei's main lessons."

Jiraiya sat down next to Minato, staring at the boy intently. He wanted to determine if Obito was truly worth taking under his wing.

Obito steeled himself, standing up and bowing to Jiraiya. "I am willing to learn whatever you'll teach me, Jiraiya... Sensei." He tried to hide his fear, feeling the toad sage wouldn't take him on as a student.

Minato was silent as he looked at his mentor's face, seeing the critique in his face. "He's testing him." 

Jiraiya stood up, a smile plastered upon his face. "Stop bowing, kid. Only royalty or Hokage deserve that treatment." He grabbed the Uchiha by the shoulders and stood him up, "Now, that I've got a better look at you I guess I'll take you on." 

Jiraiya rubbed his chin, "If you want to truly be my student then meet me at the main gate three days from now. It gives you time to say your goodbyes and pack. We'll embark on a journey around the world for a couple years until I feel I've taught you everything. You okay with that?" He quirked a brow waiting for an answer.

"Yes, Jiraiya-Sensei!" Obito replied loudly getting a giggle from Kushina and a chuckle escaped from Minato. 

Jiraiya was content with Obito's response but he'd see in three days if he was truly dedicated. "Alright, Minato, I'm going to go see my Sensei and catch up a little. See ya, guys." Jiraiya wandered toward the door and leaving.

Minato then cleared his throat after Jiraiya left, turning to Obito he had a neutral expression. "Obito, I think you should sit down for this next part." 

Obito stood for a moment before listening, "What do you mean next part?"

Minato seemed saddened with what he was going to say, it might shift Obito's life forever, he could take it the wrong way. "Obito, upon becoming the Fourth Hokage I've been entitled to access once hidden. The piece of information I learned is based around you. You have a family."

The world seemed to twist... Contort... Darken... It was hard to breathe. Hard to see... He felt like his body was being ripped apart... Minato seemed to panic in an instant he grabbed onto the boy, "Obito!" He yelled.

Obito was unresponsive, swirling into a black hole.

Kushina walked into the living room and saw that no one was there. She could have sworn she heard Minato yelling. Did he teleport the two of them away? Was her cooking that bad? "Yes." The voice of the demon fox echoed in her mind.

In a thrash of black and yellow, Minato and Obito hit concrete. Minato was the first to get up, surveying their surroundings with a perplexed expression. An endless void of perfectly symmetrical grey cubes surrounded them, each one glowing with an eerie luminescence despite the absence of any visible light source. It was an unnatural sight that left Minato utterly baffled as to their location. 

Obito rose to his feet, his eyes  unconsciously were into his Mangekyou Sharingan, though he remained unaware of this transformation. He too examined the bizarre environment, noting the same unsettling details as Minato. The revelation that he had a family that was alive his entire life had subsided. 

"Where are we?" Obito asked, his voice laced with bewilderment. 

Minato's brow furrowed as he considered the possibilities. "I'm not certain, but I suspect this may be a manifestation of your Mangekyou Sharingan's abilities." 

Obito's eyes widened in surprise. "My Mangekyou did this?" 

Minato nodded. "We already know that the Mangekyou grants its wielder powerful techniques. This void we find ourselves in could very well be your own pocket dimension, brought forth by your Mangekyou's power." 

Obito stared at his hands in awe, his fingertips tracing the distinctive patterns of his Mangekyou. "I didn't even realize I had activated it." 

"The Mangekyou awakens in response to intense emotional turmoil," Minato explained. "Discovering you had family triggered its manifestation must have been unconscious."

The thoughts rushed back, the pain of knowing that you had something that was never truly there. Obito's eyes widened in disbelief. "I... I had a family? All this time?" 

Minato nodded solemnly. "It appears your grandfather, Kagami Uchiha, had a son who was your father. He had two sons, you and a younger boy, Shisui, who is now be around eight years old. Your father and mother have already passed away, same with your grandmother. And well, you already know the stories about Kagami." 

Obito's hands trembled as he processed this newfound information. "But... how? Why was I led to believe I was an orphan?" 

Truthfully Minato couldn't find an answer, or think of for that matter. "I'm not certain of the details," Minato admitted. "But it's possible there were circumstances that led to you being separated from your family at a young age." 

"Shisui..." Obito whispered, the name of his long-lost brother rolling off his tongue. "I have a brother." 

Minato placed a comforting hand on Obito's shoulder. "I can only imagine how overwhelming this must be for you. But know that you're not alone in this. We'll get to the bottom of it together." 

Obito's eyes hardened with determination. "I need to find them, Minato-sensei. I need to know the truth. Before..." 

Minato nodded resolutely. "And we will. But for now, we should focus on finding a way out of this dimension. Your Mangekyou may hold the key." 

Obito took a deep breath, his mind whirling with a thousand thoughts and emotions. But amidst the chaos, a single purpose burned bright within him – to unravel the mystery of his family and reunite with the brother he never knew existed. 

Obito relaxed himself but he had a question, "Sensei, why don't you flash us out?" 

Minato sighed and looked around the void, "In order to use flying raijin I need to concentrate on the marker for where I want to go, and then transport myself through a pocket dimension of my own for a brief moment. However without being able to feel the chakra in my marks I won't be able to transport us out." He turned back to Obito and kneeled down. "That's why you're our only way out."

Obito felt a lot of pressure, he was the sole solution to their escape. If he couldn't do it then they'd likely starve to death. Taking deep breaths Obito focused on his eyes, already in the form of his Mangekyou. He flared up his right eye remembering his left eye hurting more when used and then the scene of the mist Shinobi's body disappearing into a bloody mess by distorting space. Unfortunately surprising to Obito he saw the gruesome aftermath at his feet.

The upper half of a Hidden Mist woman was left on the druid ground, it was in pristine condition, no sign of decay. Which was very odd. The mission had been two weeks ago. 

Minato looked at the corpse, "How'd she get here I wonder?" 

Obito struggled to speak, stuttering and mincing his words. "S-She was one of t-the Mist who attttacked me with thee sevvven ninja swords man. But back then I..." Obito felt like he understood something, "Looked at her and she lost her head and torso. My left eye hurt after that."

Minato crossed his arms and closed his eyes, "So it's like I thought, your eyes are connected to this space." Minato turned to Obito, his eyes trying to remember something. "Obito, your right eye was epicenter for the black hole that happened upon learning... Well you know."

Obito understood what his Sensei meant, "You're saying my eyes have different variations of the same ability, right?"

Minato smiled, "Exactly. Your right is close range and your left is long range. But I think your right might also be why you are able to phase through things like a ghost, by transporting parts of your body to this space it would merely give the illusion of you phasing and technically it is true."

Obito barely understood anything Minato said, but he just nodded in an attempt to seem like he understood.

Minato knew his student too well to be fooled by a simple nod, "Just think of it like this. Visually you are in one place but when you phase through something you're in another plane, this one."

It actually made some sense. But why did Obito receive such a complex ability? Was it destiny for him to awaken such a powerful technique just to go blind? Maybe there was more to it, some puzzle piece that didn't add up or was missing. Obito cleared his head realizing it was pointless to think about it now. He had to escape this void first.

Focusing his chakra into his right eye, Obito began to create a swirl so black light couldn't escape. It twisted around him like a dance of flames sucking Minato up then allowing himself to be swallowed up.

Now that they were prepared, both Obito and Minato landed on their feet. Examining their surroundings they were back in the village on top of a building with a water tower.

Obito scratched his head, "How did we get here?" 

Minato looked down at the Uchiha, "It seems your Kamui, as you called it, allows you to teleport anywhere." Minato then laughed a little, "But it seems you don't have control over where you teleport to yet." 

The master and disciple duo then said their goodbyes, Minato had to be in for his Hokage duties by ten and it was already nine fifty six. Knowing he'd be late he had to bounce soon but not without informing Obito of Shisui's address. 

Obito walked through the Uchiha district, the western side of the village where the clan had resided for generations. The familiar streets brought back memories, both fond and painful. He couldn't help but wonder what it would have been like to grow up in this suburban area, surrounded by his clansmen.

He meandered his way to the address Minato had given him, "Uchiha residence 305 south." The house in question was quite small, barely enough to hold more than two rooms. A frown creased his brow as he approached the modest dwelling. Was someone caretaking after Shisui, or was this his own place?

Obito braved the steps, staring up at the door. His heart raced, and his body refused to move, paralyzed by a dreadful nervousness. He glanced down at his clothing, a black short-sleeved shirt stained with a little blood from using his Mangekyou, and his green pants, spotless for the most part. Had he dressed too casually for such an occasion?

The creak of the door opening made Obito's mind go blank, fear coursing through his veins. A pale woman around her late thirties stood before him, wearing a black and silver kimono. Her short black hair framed a face with eyes that seemed annoyed by his presence. This must be Shisui's caretaker or foster parent. 

"Well?" she said, her tone sharp. "What do you want?" 

Obito swallowed hard, his mouth suddenly dry. "I-I'm here to see Shisui Uchiha. Is he home?" 

The woman's eyes narrowed, scrutinizing him from head to toe. "And who might you be?" 

"I-I'm Obito Uchiha," he replied, his voice wavering slightly. 

The woman's eyes widened in recognition. "Obito Uchiha?" she repeated, her tone shifting from annoyance to reverence. "The boy who awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan during the Third Great Ninja War?" 

Obito nodded sheepishly, scratching the back of his head. "That's me." 

The woman bowed deeply, her forehead almost touching the ground. "It is an honor to meet you, Obito-sama. Please, come in."

She stepped aside, ushering him into the modest home. Obito followed, his cheeks flushed with embarrassment at the sudden display of respect. "Just Obito is fine enough for me." 

The interior was sparsely furnished, with only a few cushions and a low table in the main room. A thin partition separated it from what appeared to be a small kitchen area. 

"Please, have a seat," the woman said, gesturing towards the cushions. "I am Akane, Shisui's caretaker. He will be so thrilled to meet you."

Obito lowered himself onto one of the cushions, his hands fidgeting nervously in his lap. "Thank you for having me, Miss Akane. I hope I'm not intruding."

Akane shook her head vehemently. "Not at all, Obito-sama. It is my honor to welcome you into our humble home."

She disappeared into the kitchen, her voice carrying through the thin partition. "Shisui! You have a very special visitor. Come out and greet him properly."

Obito's heart raced as he took in the modest interior of the home. The scent of herbs and incense filled the air, mingling with the warmth emanating from the small kitchen. He shifted nervously on the cushion, his palms growing damp with anticipation.

There were small footsteps that mattered along the floor boards and then he was face to face with his brother. A seven year old boy with eyes just like his own staring at him a little confused.

Obito's breath caught in his throat as a young boy emerged from behind the partition, his eyes wide with curiosity.

Shisui couldn't have been more than seven years old, his cherubic features framed by a mop of unruly black hair. His eyes, dark pools of innocence, studied Obito with an unabashed curiosity that only a child could possess.

"Shisui," Akane chided gently, "This is Obito Uchiha. He is a very special guest, and you must greet him properly."

The boy's eyes widened further, his mouth forming a perfect 'o' of surprise. "Obito Uchiha?" he breathed, his voice tinged with awe. "The one who awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan?"

Obito offered a small, sheepish smile, his cheeks burning with a mixture of pride and embarrassment. "That's me," he admitted, rubbing the back of his neck.

Shisui's expression transformed into one of pure reverence, and he dropped into a deep bow, his forehead nearly touching the floor. "It is an honor to meet you, Obito-sama." Just as Akane did before.

Obito felt a sudden pang of guilt at the boy's deference. He had never sought fame or recognition, and the open admiration in Shisui's eyes made him squirm uncomfortably. "Please, Shisui," he said, raising a hand. "There's no need for formalities. Just Obito is fine."

Shisui straightened, his eyes shining with unabashed admiration. "Of course, Obito," he said eagerly. "Please, make yourself comfortable. Can I bring you some tea?"

Before Obito could respond, Akane emerged from the kitchen, a tray laden with a steaming teapot and cups balanced on her hands. "I've taken care of that, Shisui," she said warmly. "Why don't you sit with our guest and keep him company?"

Shisui nodded sitting next to Obito, "Is it alright if I ask why you're here, Mr. Obito?" His eyes widened with curiosity.

Obito took a deep breath, his heart pounding in his chest. He had rehearsed this moment countless times on his way, but the reality of facing Shisui was far more daunting than he could have imagined.

"Shisui," he began, his voice thick with emotion. "There's something I need to tell you, something that may come as a shock."

The young boy leaned forward, his eyes shining with rapt attention.

"You see, the truth is..." Obito hesitated, the words caught in his throat. "I'm your older brother."

Silence hung in the air, thick and heavy, as Shisui processed the revelation. His brow furrowed, and he tilted his head.

"My brother?" he echoed, confusion coloring his tone. "But... I don't understand. My parents died when I was a baby."

Obito nodded, his gaze dropping to his hands folded in his lap. "I know, and there's a reason for that. But sadly I don't have the answer."

Akane, who had been observing the exchange silently, stepped forward and placed a gentle hand on Shisui's shoulder. "Shisui, there are some things in life that are complicated, even for adults. What Obito is telling you is the truth."

Shisui's eyes darted between Obito and Akane, his confusion slowly giving way to dawning comprehension. "Does this mean... you're my family?"

Obito's heart swelled with a mix of joy and sorrow. "Yes, Shisui. I am your family, your flesh and blood. I was only told this morning about you, and now that I've found you, I don't want to let you go." His words contradicted his decision to travel with Jiraiya, but that was in three days. He had plenty of time to spend with Shisui until then.

Shisui's lips curved into a tentative smile, and he scooted closer to Obito, his skepticism melting away. "I've always wanted an older brother," he admitted shyly. "Someone to teach me cool jutsu and take me on adventures."

Obito chuckled, his eyes misting with unshed tears. "Well, you're in luck, little bro. I have plenty of cool jutsu to show you, and as for adventures..." He reached out and ruffled Shisui's hair affectionately. "There'll be plenty of time for adventures." He smiled so brightly that even the sun paled in comparison.

Chapter Text

Obito stared blankly at an oversized toad, it was as big as big as he was. "Umm, hello?" He had no idea what to do in this situation. 

He'd arrived to the main gate to wait for Jiraiya, but what he saw waiting for him was a large toad with yellow eyes staring into his soul.

He'd tried to think of something to say the toad but got no response from simple hello. Maybe a different approach was necessary, "Yo, Mister toad! Have you seen Jiraiya-Sensei?" 

The toad blinked and spoke in a very high pitched voice, "Oh, you're the student Jiraiya's waiting for. He's at the bathhouse performing his research." 

"Research?" It stuck out among the sentence. "What's he researching at a bathhouse?"

The toad was silent, eerily silent. It was hiding the reason but why?

Obito swiped his and down at the toad, "I guess I'm off to find the geezer then." He walked away from the main gate back to the village. "Now where is the bathhouse? Or is there more than one?"

There was in fact more than one bathhouse within the village, a fact Obito found out the hard way. There were three bathhouses in the village, and Jiraiya was banned from all three. Why? Well no one would answer that.

He couldn't believe that the great Jiraiya, one of the Legendary Sannin, was banned from every bathhouse in the village. Did he just spend too much time in there? Or had he made the owners upset? There were a million reasons yet none of them gave Obito a satisfying answer.

As he walked away, he noticed a small food stand right next to the bathhouse wall, with a middle-aged man running it.

Something seemed off about the man, as he kept glancing towards the bathhouse wall and giggling to himself. Obito decided to investigate, and as he approached the stand, he recognized the man's long, spiky white hair and red markings along his eyes.

"Jiraiya-sensei?!" Obito exclaimed. 

Jiraiya jumped in surprise, nearly knocking over his stand. "O-Obito! What are you doing here?"

"I could ask you the same thing," Obito said, eyeing the small hole in the bathhouse wall that Jiraiya had been peering through. "Are you...?" 

"Spying? No, no, no!" Jiraiya waved his hands defensively. "I'm conducting... research. For my next novel." 

Obito raised an eyebrow. "Research? What type of research?" 

Jiraiya puffed out his chest. "A true artist must immerse himself in the subject matter. I'm studying the female form in its natural habitat, for the sake of my art." 

Obito was a little confused, nothing Jiraiya said made sense to him, but he went along with it. "Whatever you say, sensei." He focused on the why he was here, "Aren't we supposed to be leaving the village today? You know, so you can teach me not to rely on my eyes?" 

Jiraiya's eyes widened. "Ah, yes, of course! Our journey!" He quickly packed up his makeshift food stand and put it into a duffle bag. "Let's get going, then. The world awaits!"

As they headed towards the village gates, Obito couldn't help but wonder what kind of adventures awaited them. With Jiraiya as his mentor, he was sure it would be an... interesting experience, to say the least.

Once they arrived to village gate, Shisui, Minato, and a man Obito didn't recognize. The man had shaggy brownish black hair and seemed to be around Minato's age.

He looked down at Obito, "Good, they're both here." 

Obito was concerned, "Who's he, Minato-Sensei?"

Minato motioned towards the man, "This is Fugaku Uchiha, the son of Kenzo Uchiha. He's next in line to lead the clan." 

Shisui bowed in respect toward Fugaku, "I'm sorry for my brother's lack of respect, Fugaku-sama."

Fugaku gave the boy a soft glance, "It's alright. Obito here is actually giving me a run for my money, if only he wasn't so young." 

Minato then cleared his throat as Shisui stood up, "Now, the main reason you we're here is because I've discovered some information regarding your separation."

Both Shisui and Obito were paying very close attention, information like this would give insight into why someone would ever separate brothers.

Minato's expression was saddened, "You're Kagami's grandsons, that's already known. But therein lies the answer." 

Fugaku continued showing no sense of emotion, "Kagami was one of the greatest members of the clan but my father saw Kagami as a threat to his reign. Though Kagami never cared to lead and so nothing came of it. That all changed after your father Renji, sought to pursue the clan leader position. Your father and mother were killed seven years ago and you were separated to not raise any suspicions."

It made some sense to Obito, but it seemed so petty. But the timeline didn't add up to Obito, he was thirteen and Shisui was eight. Obito would've had some memory of his family, right? 

Minato could see the question form in Obito's head, "There's more. Obito, when this happened the Uchiha used genjutsu to erase your memory of your family and made you an unwanted orphan." Minato looked away at the last part, it was too cruel to even say aloud. Shisui seemed to have anger and sadness building. He hated the Uchiha clan for doing that to his family.

Obito knew the Uchiha were a cruel clan but to this extent was beyond cruel, it was malicious. Obito steeled himself, nothing would shake him, not even the lie beyond his life. "They didn't want me but now that I have a Mangekyou they have no choice. That's fine by me." He smirked and gave Shisui a thumbs up and a smile. "It's alright, Shisui. Something like this would never get your big brother down." 

It was goofy, and stupid, and yet it calmed Shisui. He no longer cared about the clan, as long as his brother didn't. He smiled back.

Minato saw this brightness in Obito, it wasn't as bright as it once was but it eclipsed a sunny day every time. Minato couldn't help but smile, even after everything Obito just had this infectious smile that just cheered you up instantly. "Well, if it doesn't bother you two then my job here is done." He vanished in a yellow flash, probably to the Hokage's office.

Fugaku watched Obito, there was something special about the boy that he couldn't quite place. He wondered if this boy would be the Uchiha's salvation. He wasn't a man to smile but he smirked as he walked away, "By the time you return, Obito, I'll likely be the new clan head. I'll see to it that you two be compensated for the sins of my father." 

Obito and Shisui were left there with Jiraiya, who regarded the brothers with sympathy. "Sorry, kids. I'm not used to consoling people, it's just not my thing." 

Shisui nodded and looked back at his brother, who was in the middle of picking him up and hugging him. They laughing as they hugged.

Afterward, Obito set Shisui down. Obito shifted his eyes to the base three tomoe Sharingan, "I'm gonna be gone awhile, so I wanna make sure I've got a perfect image of what you look like. That way I can tease you for how you've changed." A chuckle erupted from Obito, "I may not be able to train with you or show you any cool jutsu but I promise I'll make it up to you when I return in three to four years. And who knows, you might have your Sharingan by then."

Shisui smiled at Obito, "I'll be plenty strong by then, older brother. I'll be waiting for you."

The two laughed as Obito walked toward Jiraiya, the sanin already waiting outside the gate. " See ya, Shisui." He started running after Jiraiya.

Shisui watched as Obito followed Jiraiya. To think his big brother was going to learn from one of the legendary sanin. His brother was for sure going to be strong when he returned. Maybe even become Hokage one day.

As Jiraiya and Obito carried their packs, they came across a small town. Far smaller than the Leaf.

The small town seemed to have emerged out of nowhere, nestled between the rolling hills and winding roads. Obito followed Jiraiya down the dusty main street, his eyes taking in the modest buildings and the occasional passerby who offered them a curious glance. 

Jiraiya's gaze settled on a quaint establishment, its weather-beaten sign creaking gently in the breeze. "This looks like a good spot for a bite," he declared, pushing open the wooden door. 

The interior was dimly lit, with a handful of tables scattered around the room. The aroma of sizzling meat and spices hung in the air, making Obito's mouth water. An elderly woman emerged from the back, wiping her hands on her apron. 

"Welcome, travelers," she greeted them with a warm smile. "Find a seat, and I'll be right with you." 

Jiraiya returned her smile and led Obito to a table near the window. As they settled in, Obito couldn't help but let his gaze wander, taking in the cozy atmosphere and the few patrons engrossed in quiet conversation or hunched over their meals. 

The old woman approached, her eyes twinkling. "What can I get for you two fine gentlemen?" 

Jiraiya leaned back in his chair, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "Surprise us with your specialties, my good lady. We're in your capable hands." 

She chuckled, giving a slight bow. "As you wish. I'll bring out some of our best dishes." 

As she retreated to the kitchen, Obito turned to Jiraiya, his voice low. "Are you sure it's wise to stop here? We shouldn't linger too long." 

Jiraiya waved a dismissive hand. "Relax, kid. We've got a long journey ahead of us, and we need to pace ourselves. Besides, it's been ages since I've had a decent home-cooked meal." 

As the woman returned with some expertly cooked steak, with a side of biscuits and gravy. 

Jiraiya looked down at the food, curiosity ever present. "I must say this isn't what I was expecting. You've surpassed my expectations, my good lady," Jiraiya complemented. 

The old woman blushed and smiled, "Is there anything else I can help you with, good sirs?"

Jiraiya started stroking his chin thoughtfully. "Perhaps one more thing you could help us with. Could you share some local news or gossip? We've been on the road for quite some time and could use a bit of information." It was a blatant lie. 

The woman's smile broadened, and she leaned in conspiratorially. "Well, now that you mention it, there have been some strange rumors floating around lately... Some have been regarding a Shinobi of the Sand having gone rouge." 

As she regaled them with tales of supposed sightings and whispers from neighboring villages, Jiraiya listened intently, his eyes sharp and focused. The Sand Shinobi wasn't a threat yet.

Obito watched, fascinated, as his mentor expertly guided the conversation, extracting nuggets of information from the unsuspecting woman. 

When she retreated to the kitchen once more, Obito turned to Jiraiya, "I didn't know gathering information was such a delicate art." 

Jiraiya chuckled, winking at him. "Information is power, kid. And in our line of work, it can mean the difference between life and death. Pay close attention, and I'll teach you how to read between the lines and uncover the hidden truth next time." He started digging into his food. 

Obito started wondering if Jiraiya really could teach him how to be as great a Shinobi as him without the Sharingan. Maybe there was a chance. He smiled.

A week later, within a smaller nation ravaged by the previous wars, a group of young teens wandered, dressed in black cloaks slightly tinted red. A boy with short spiky orange hair, Yahiko, led the way, accompanied by a girl with short blue hair, Konan, and another boy with longer red hair, Nagato. 

"How much further, Yahiko?" the girl asked with a hint of concern in her voice. 

Yahiko replied with a playful tone, "Well, with how terrible my directions are, it should be around here somewhere..."

"So we're lost," Nagato stated matter-of-factly. 

Yahiko stopped in his tracks, and the other two followed suit. "Maybe just a little. But it'll be fine, Nagato." 

The trio continued their journey, their eyes scanning the desolate landscape for any sign of their old home – a small shack nestled in the middle of nowhere. It had been several months since they had last set foot in their home, but the memories lingered like ghosts, haunting their every step. 

Yahiko's gaze fell upon a familiar path, overgrown with weeds and debris. "This way," he said, leading them off the beaten track.

As they trudged along, the girl's brow furrowed with concern. "Do you think he'll be there? Jiraiya-Sensei?" 

"He better be," Yahiko replied, his voice tinged with determination. "He promised he'd meet us, and he's bringing someone else with him." 

Nagato remained silent, his eyes fixed on the horizon, as if searching for answers in the distance. 

The shack soon came into view, its weathered walls a testament to the hardships it had endured. Yahiko quickened his pace, his heart pounding with a mixture of anticipation and anxiety. Whoever their mentor was bringing, they wondered how important they were to travel all the way to the land of Rain.

The shack loomed before them, a weather-beaten structure that seemed to be holding on to its foundations by sheer force of will. Yahiko pushed open the creaking door, and they stepped inside, the musty air enveloping them like an old friend.

Three tattered cards hung on the wall, their crimson hue a stark reminder of the sacrifices they had made. The cards served as a grim attendance system, each one representing a comrade who had not returned – either captured or lost to the brutalities of war. It had been a year or so since they'd used this place, the least could have done was spruce the place up.

In the center of the room stood a small, worn coffee table, surrounded by five bedrolls. One of them was occupied by a young man, his raven locks tousled as he slumbered peacefully, the gentle rise and fall of his chest punctuated by the occasional snore.

Yahiko's eyes widened in curiosity, and a warm smile tugged at his lips. "Well, well, looks like our guest has made himself at home," he whispered, motioning for the others to remain quiet.

Nagato arched an eyebrow, his gaze flickering between the sleeping figure and Yahiko. "Is that...?"

Konan's brow furrowed as she studied the sleeping stranger. "But why would he bring someone here?"

Yahiko shrugged, his expression turning pensive. "I'm not sure, but I trust our mentor's judgment. He must have a good reason."

Nagato let out a soft sigh, his fingers absently tracing the worn patterns on the coffee table. "We'll have to wait and see, then. For now, let's not disturb our guest's slumber."

The trio settled down, each lost in their own thoughts, the gentle snores of the stranger providing a strange sort of comfort in the midst of their uncertainty.

Konan studied the sleeping stranger, her amber eyes lingering on his peaceful countenance. A faint blush crept onto her cheeks as she found herself captivated by his features, a softness in his expression that belied the hardships he must have endured.

The trio settled down, each lost in their own thoughts, the gentle snores of the boy providing a strange sort of comfort in the midst of their uncertainty. Konan found herself stealing glances at the slumbering boy, her curiosity piqued by his presence and his past.

Suddenly, the boy stirred, his eyelids fluttering open as he slowly regained consciousness. Blinking away the remnants of sleep, he rubbed his eyes and surveyed his surroundings, tensing as he noticed the three teens watching him intently.

In a fluid motion, he leapt to his feet, his hand instinctively reaching for the hilt of the sword strapped to his back. "Who are you?" he demanded, his onyx eyes narrowing with suspicion.

Yahiko raised his hands in a placating gesture, his expression calm and disarming. "Easy there, friend. We're not your enemies. We're just as confused as you are about why our mentor, Jiraiya, would bring you all the way here to the Land of Rain."

The boy's grip on his sword hilt loosened slightly, but his gaze remained wary. "Jiraiya? He's your mentor too?" he asked, his brow furrowing as he tried to make sense of the situation.

Nagato, a young man with crimson hair and an aura of quiet strength, spoke up. "Yes, Jiraiya began us on our path as shinobi. But he never mentioned taking on another student."

Konan stepped forward, her amber eyes meeting the boy with a warm, friendly gaze. "Perhaps you could introduce yourself? We mean you no harm."

He hesitated for a moment, then nodded slowly. "I'm Obito Uchiha, from the Hidden Leaf Village." He paused, considering his words carefully. "Jiraiya decided to take me on as a student, it seemed like a favor from my sensei to him."

Yahiko's smile broadened, and he extended his hand in a gesture of welcome. "Well, Obito, it's nice to meet you. I'm Yahiko, and these are my friends, Nagato and Konan. We are students of Jiraiya too, so we're kindred spirits in a sense. I'm sure Jiraiya-Sensei brought you here for a reason, and soon enough we'll discover that together."

Obito couldn't help but return the smile, his initial wariness melting away in the face of their genuine warmth. He shook Yahiko's hand, feeling the tension in his shoulders dissipate.

The introductions didn't take long as Jiraiya returned with a woven basket full of fish. "Who's hungry?" He said with a grin.

Chapter Text

Fifteen months of living in the Land of Rain taught Obito that the world didn't revolve around him, that people didn't trust easily. The only exception was Jiraiya's other students, even though they were older than him by a year or two.

Obito had grown a bond with Jiraiya and the three. They'd train day in, day out. They were amazing Shinobi and they could only go up. Yahiko was a master of water style, always intending to disarm an opponent rather then wound or kill, he was a pacifist or whatever the Shinobi equivalent was. But he lacked power because of this. In real battles Yahiko could never come close to the other three in strength, speed, or abilities. 

Nagato was strange he had a lot of chakra yet he didn't do anything with it, he was strong sure but all he had was Earth and Wind style. It was strange to Obito, Nagato had so much potential but he was bound by his lack of confidence. Jiraiya noted this one night and though he didn't voice it he knew that Obito was lacking in confidence too as well as ambition. Yet Obito always got stronger and faster. Probably Uchiha genes kicking in. 

Then there was Konan, the girl of the group. She was powerful with her paper jutsu, using it for offense and defense. It's only weakness was water or oil. It kinda reminded Obito of his Mangekyou ability, Kamui. The close range one.

And then Obito himself, he'd grown in many ways. Physically, mentally, and spiritually. He'd grown several inches, almost exceeding Yahiko and Nagato. His hair has grown out a bit, something he'd deal with at a later date. His personality shifted at bring exposed to the war torn land for so long. He believed that fighting was out of necessity, not the first option. No longer was he gaining strength to become Hokage just to be recognized by the whole village, now he believed that the opinions of others didn't matter unless it was someone on a personal level. 

Obito had done so much thinking, between Jiraiya's ideals and questionable hobbies to Yahiko and his idealistic dream of peace. Obito was somewhere in the middle, he was a realist that wanted to change the world for the better. If he had to become Hokage to do that then he would. And Obito would sacrifice nothing to get there, comrades were everything if he went back on that then Kakashi's death was for nothing. That was his nindo.

As the morning sun rose in the east, Jiraiya and his students were already up and eating breakfast, salmon and rice. 

Obito hated fish but food was food. He ate slowly so as to not taste too much fish, it never helped. 

Yahiko finished his bowl and sat it on the kitchen counter near the sink, they installed it a bit ago. He turned to Jiraiya who was still eating, "So, Jiraiya-Sensei. We've danced around the subject for a bit but now that you're back would you want to help us pursue peace?" 

Jiraiya stopped himself from putting his fork in his mouth, he placed it back in the bowl. "I told you that's your business not mine. I'm a failure through and through, you wouldn't want me." 

Nagato butted in, his emerald eyes twinkling in the natural light. "Come on, Sensei. Yahiko's already picked out a name, it would be a waste if he didn't use it." 

Obito slowed his eating down, curious about what was going on. "A name? What's he wanting to name?" 

Konan answered eating elegantly, "We've told you before that we planned on making a peacekeeping organization. Yahiko wanted to name it..." 

"The Akatsuki!" Yahiko used one hand to point toward the rising dawn. "I thought it was silly at first but Konan said she found it cute so it kinda stuck." 

Jiraiya was deep in thought, "If you wanna pursue peace you'd have to go through Hanzo and who knows how that nut job would react. I couldn't beat him with Tsunade and Orochimaru, I doubt it'd be in your favor if you had to resort to violence."

Obito decided to weigh in, "But maybe he'd be alright with peace. You can't assume the worst if you don't try." The other three nodded, hoping and pleading Jiraiya would reconsider.

Jiraiya shook his head firmly. "I can't get involved in this, Yahiko. It's too risky, and I'm done with that kind of life." 

Yahiko's brow furrowed in frustration. "But Sensei, we need your guidance. You're the only one with the experience and knowledge to help us achieve true peace." 

"Peace is a noble goal, but the path you're considering is fraught with danger," Jiraiya cautioned. "Hanzo won't take kindly to any challenge to his rule, no matter how peaceful your intentions may be." 

Nagato chimed in, "We can't sit idly by while people suffer while he's in charge. Isn't it worth taking a risk to create a better world?" 

Jiraiya sighed heavily. "I admire your idealism, but I've seen too much bloodshed to believe that peace can be achieved through force or confrontation. There's just too much hatred in this world." 

Yahiko turned to Obito, his eyes pleading. "What about you, Obito? You're an Uchiha, a powerful shinobi. Heck, you're probably stronger than all three of us. Will you help us?" 

Obito shifted uncomfortably, torn between his desire to aid his friends and his fear of losing Jiraiya's tutelage. Without Jiraiya's guidance, he risked going blind from overusing his Mangekyou Sharingan.

"I... I want to help, truly," Obito said, choosing his words carefully. "But I'm still learning, and I need Jiraiya-sensei's guidance to achieve strength without my eyes. If I go blind, I'll be useless to you."

Yahiko's shoulders slumped in disappointment, but he nodded in understanding. "I respect your decision, Obito. But know that our door will always be open to you, should you change your mind."

The conversation ended there. The teens began heading out for their daily routine. However, Jiraiya kept Obito back. Yahiko's words had some effect, but not directly. "Obito, it's time we go on a little adventure." 

The rain fell in a steady drizzle as Jiraiya and Obito made their way through the hidden paths leading to the village concealed within Amegakure. Obito's onyx eyes scanned their surroundings warily, ever vigilant for potential threats.

"Sensei, are you sure about this?" Obito whispered, his brow furrowed with concern. "Yahiko and the others won't be happy if they find out we're meeting with Hanzo behind their backs." 

Jiraiya's expression was grim, his voice low. "I understand their frustrations, but confronting Hanzo directly is foolish. He's a dangerous man, and yet he wouldn't attack us because of the Leaf. He'd fear they would retaliate." 

As they neared the village's outskirts, whispers and murmurs reached their ears, carried on the damp air. Obito's keen senses picked up the hushed tones of fear and uncertainty. 

"Something's not right," Obito muttered, his hand instinctively gripping the hilt of his saber. 

Jiraiya nodded, his posture tense. "Let's proceed with caution."

They slipped through the winding alleys, careful to avoid drawing attention. The rumors grew louder, more insistent, until a familiar name caught Obito's ear. 

"Hanzo... dead... by a lightning style jutsu..." 

Obito's breath caught in his throat. Hanzo, the formidable leader of Amegakure, slain? The implications were staggering, and he couldn't help but wonder if Yahiko and the others had taken matters into their own hands. But they couldn't have, they were far too weak to beat someone who named the sanin for simply surviving a battle against him. Who could be so strong and ruthless? 

Jiraiya's jaw tightened, his mind undoubtedly racing with the possibilities. "There's nothing we can do now," he murmured, his gaze meeting Obito's. "It's best we leave this to Rain." 

Obito wanted to protest and discover why Hanzo was killed but he simply complied with Jiraiya. He was still a boy he couldn't comprehend the icy slope Rain was in and what they'd do to get out. Blaming a Leaf Shinobi for investigating Hanzo's death would be very likely. It was better to leave it to in house investigations.

But still, who was it that killed the legendary Hanzo?

Elsewhere in the land of Rain, the night prior to Hanzo's death. 

Danzo Shimura stood amidst the rubble of a small town, his one visible eye narrowed in determination. He surveyed the scene, taking in the piles of debris and the scattered remains of what once had been a thriving town. 

Danzo motioned to his Root agents, who carried bundles of uniforms and headbands bearing the insignia of the Hidden Stone Village. "Prepare yourselves," he commanded, his voice low and gravelly. "We move forward with our operation." 

As the agents began distributing the disguises, a figure emerged from the shadows, cloaked in black, with a mask concealing their face, a scythe hanging from their back. Danzo tensed, his hand instinctively reaching for a kunai, but he froze when he caught sight of the figure's eyes, a mismatched pair, one bearing the piercing gaze of the Byakugan, and the other, the unmistakable crimson of the Sharingan. 

"Who are you?" Danzo demanded, his voice laced with suspicion. "Those eyes... The Hyuuga and Uchiha would never allow anyone to possess both doujutsu." 

The masked figure remained silent, their eyes fixed on Danzo and his Root operatives. With a sudden movement, they raised their hand, and the ground beneath Danzo's feet began to tremble. 

Danzo's eyes widened as he realized the figure's intent. "Stop them!" he barked, but it was too late. The earth erupted, and from the fissures emerged a legion of creatures made entirely of lightning, their forms flickering and shifting like phantoms. 

The Root agents scattered, engaging the mysterious attacker, but their efforts proved futile. One by one, they fell, their bodies consumed by lightning, until only Danzo remained. 

The rain had subsided by the time Jiraiya and Obito reached the secluded shack nestled near the surrounding border of Amegakure. As they approached, they noticed Nagato and Konan tending to the modest vegetable garden, their movements fluid and graceful.

Obito noted the garden because he'd tended to it every other day starting on Tuesdays with Yahiko, they usually skipped Sunday to not work more than the other two. 

Nagato looked happy, his emerald colored eyes gazing at all the seeds he'd planted. He liked planting squash and potatoes, it was what he remembered his parents making before they died to a stray paper bomb. His smile faded remembering that moment.

Konan noticed the shift in him and did her best to console him, she always knew what was the source of Nagato's unhappiness. 

Yahiko, however, sat on the weathered porch, a scroll clutched in his hands. His brow was furrowed, and his expression was one of profound unease, as if the contents of the scroll had shaken him to his core.

Upon catching sight of Jiraiya and Obito, Yahiko sprang to his feet, clutching the scroll tightly. "Sensei!" he called out, his voice laced with urgency.

Jiraiya was curious as to what his student had been holding onto, "What's the rush, Yahiko?" 

He closed the distance between them, thrusting the scroll into Jiraiya's hands. "You need to read this." 

Jiraiya's eyes narrowed as he unfurled the scroll, his gaze scanning the contents. Obito watched, his heart pounding in his chest, as Jiraiya's expression shifted from confusion to shock. 

"This can't be right..." Jiraiya muttered, his voice barely audible. 

Obito stepped closer, peering over Jiraiya's shoulder to catch a glimpse of the scroll's contents. His eyes widened as he read the words etched upon the parchment – a report detailing the death of Danzo Shimura, a prominent figure within Konohagakure's ranks. 

"Danzo Shimura... dead?" Obito breathed, his mind racing with the implications. 

Nagato and Konan, alerted by the commotion, abandoned their gardening and joined the group, their faces etched with concern. 

"What's going on?" Nagato asked, his emerald-eyes studying the scroll intently. 

Jiraiya let out a heavy sigh, his fingers tightening around the parchment. "It seems there's more going on than we thought. Danzo Shimura, one of the hidden Leaf Village's elders and a notorious war-hawk, has been assassinated within the Land of Rain." 

Konan's eyes widened, her hand covering her mouth in shock. "But who would dare...?" 

Yahiko's expression darkened, his jaw clenched. "You know something we don't." 

Jiraiya met his gaze, his expression grave. "We discovered that Hanzo had been assassinated as well," he revealed. "And if both were killed in the Land of Rain then there's a killer who's deliberately selecting targets." 

Jiraiya paced back and forth, his brow furrowed in deep thought. "It's perplexing," he murmured, his voice grave. "For someone to assassinate both Hanzo and Danzo within the Land of Rain... It's too much of a coincidence." 

Obito exchanged a glance with Yahiko, both of them wearing expressions of concern. Konan's eyes followed Jiraiya's movements, her lips pursed in a tight line. 

"You think there's a connection between the two murders?" Nagato spoke up, his emerald eyes narrowing. 

Jiraiya nodded, his stride slowing as he pondered the implications. "Hanzo was the leader of Amegakure, a powerful figure in his own right. And Danzo..." He paused, letting out a heavy sigh. "Danzo was a member of Konoha's Council of Elders, with a reputation for being a ruthless and cunning individual. Why he was in the land of Rain is beyond my position." 

Yahiko's frown deepened. "But why would someone target them both? And why in the Land of Rain?" 

Jiraiya's gaze swept over the group, his expression grave. "That's the question we don't have answers to. Whoever is behind these assassinations has chosen their targets carefully, and the location is significant." 

Obito's mind raced, piecing together the puzzle. "Could it be someone with a grudge against both Amegakure and Konoha?" he ventured, his voice laced with uncertainty. 

Jiraiya stroked his chin, considering Obito's words. "It's a possibility," he conceded. "Or perhaps someone seeking to destabilize the balance of power in the region." 

Konan's eyes narrowed, her lips pursed in a thin line. "Whoever it is, they're playing a dangerous game," she warned. "Assassinating leaders and high-ranking officials could have severe consequences." 

Nagato nodded grimly. "And if they're not stopped, who knows what they might do next."

A heavy silence fell over the group, each of them grappling with the weight of the situation. Obito's heart pounded in his chest, his mind whirling with the implications of the assassinations. 

Jiraiya's expression hardened, his eyes steely with cautiousness. "We can't do anything, not if the perpetrator was able to kill Hanzo and Danzo, they'd likely be an S rank Shinobi." He declared, his voice resolute. "So I forbid any of you from looking into this for your safety." 

Yahiko wanted to refute it but Jiraiya was completely right, it would be a fool's errand to investigate someone so dangerous. It would be better if they left it be. Though Yahiko believed it wouldn't be the last time they'd hear of the assassin.

The clash of steel echoed through the rubble-strewn battlefield as Danzo's kunai clashed against the masked figure's scythe. Sparks flew, illuminating the shadowy battleground that surrounded them, their flickering outlines casting an eerie glow over the scene.

Danzo gritted his teeth, his single eye narrowed in concentration as he parried each strike. Despite his advanced age, his movements were swift and precise, honed by years of experience on the battlefield. He was forced to use his stolen Sharingan early on to rewrite reality using a forbidden jutsu. He attempted to strike the masked assailant in a moment of vulnerability. 

Yet, his opponent was skilled enough to counterattack. The masked assailant was unmatched, their strikes fueled by a relentless determination that seemed to transcend mere human limits. Something inhuman maybe.

With a deft twist of their wrist, the masked figure disarmed Danzo by cutting off the man's good arm, sending his kunai clattering to the ground. Danzo stumbled backward, his back pressing against the crumbling wall of a ruined building. 

"Who are you?" Danzo growled, his gaze fixed on the mismatched eyes that peered through the mask's eyeholes. 

The masked figure remained silent, his scythe raised, poised to strike. Danzo tensed, preparing for the inevitable, when a sudden movement caught his eye. The mask, once pristine, had cracked during the battle, revealing a glimpse of the face beneath. 

A scruff of white hair, and an old scar on the left eye. Danzo had read every report of the promising young Uchiha who'd awakened the Mangekyou Sharingan, there were details regarding one individual that seemed to match this one.

Danzo's breath caught in his throat as realization dawned upon him. "You're..." he whispered, his voice trembling with disbelief. 

The masked figure froze, their scythe wavering slightly. For a moment, the world seemed to stand still, the shadows flickering and swirling around them like spectral witnesses. 

"Impossible..." Danzo murmured, his voice barely audible over the eerie silence that had fallen upon the battlefield. 

The masked figure did not respond, but his grip on the scythe tightened, his stance shifting ever so slightly. Danzo braced himself, his mind whirling with questions that would forever remain unanswered. 

In that moment, the masked figure enveloped his left hand in lightning. The screeching sound of the controlled lightning on his palm drowned out Danzo's screams of pain for but a moment. 

To break the chains of torment one had to torment the tormentors. Hanzo the salamander, Danzo Shimura, Hiruzen Sarutobi, Ohnoki, Ay, Rasa of the gold dust, and Minato Namikaze. All these men would die at his hand and many more for the pursuit of peace. The world was full of hatred and yet those who tried to break the mold were always treated poorly, driven to death or forced to comply with the rotten systems. 

The masked assailant would break the chains that binded the world in place, through any means necessary. For that was the dream that was passed to him. The dream of eternal peace.

Chapter Text

A cold rainy day within the Land of Rain, fitting it be the last day for Obito to be in said country. Jiraiya and Obito were saying their goodbyes to the Ame Orphans, though they'd meet again someday probably under different circumstances.

The gentle breeze caressed Obito's face as he stood before his friends, his heart heavy with a mixture of excitement and trepidation. Konan's eyes shimmered with unshed tears, and she stepped forward, enveloping Obito in a warm embrace. 

"Be safe, Obito," she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. "And come back to us, stronger than ever."

Obito returned her embrace, a grateful smile tugging at his lips, and a soft blush upon his cheeks. "Hey, don't sweat it. There's nothing in the world that could hurt me."

Yahiko clasped Obito's shoulder, his expression one of admiration and respect. "We'll be waiting for you, friend. And when you return, we can forge dreams together."

Nagato stepped forward, his emerald eyes alight with determination. "Jiraiya-sensei is right, Obito. Discovering new techniques under the Sage toads could be the key to unlocking your true potential. We believe in you." 

Obito nodded, his heart swelling with gratitude for his friends' unwavering support. "Thank you, all of you. I'll come back and be a Shinobi you can count on, I promise." 

Jiraiya watched the exchange with a proud smile, his heart filled with affection for his students. "Obito," he called out, his voice resonating with authority. "Are you ready?" 

With a deep breath, Obito turned to face his mentor, his eyes burning with resolve. "I'm ready, Jiraiya-sensei."

As Jiraiya began weaving the intricate hand seals for the Reverse Summoning Jutsu, Obito took one last look at his friends, etching their faces into his memory. "I'll see you all again, someday," he promised, his voice ringing with conviction. "And when I do, we'll make our dreams a reality, together."

Konan, Yahiko, and Nagato nodded, their expressions a mix of pride and sadness, but above all, unwavering faith in their friend. 

In a swirl of smoke and chakra, Amegakure fading into the ether. As he and Jiraiya were whisked away to the mystical realm of Mount Myoboku.

When the reverse summoning finished, Jiraiya and Obito found themselves transported to the otherworldly realm of Mount Myoboku. The dense foliage and vibrant hues of the toad's sanctuary were a stark contrast to the familiar landscapes of the Hidden Leaf and Rain Village. 

Obito's eyes widened in wonder as he took in the surreal surroundings, his gaze instinctively drawn to the towering peaks that seemed to pierce the very heavens. "This place is incredible," he breathed, his voice tinged with awe.

Jiraiya couldn't help but chuckle at the young Uchiha's reaction. "Welcome to the home of the Sage Toads, Obito. This is where we'll teach you Sage Mode."

Obito looked up at Jiraiya, "We?"

As if on cue, two diminutive figures emerged from the lush undergrowth, their wizened features instantly recognizable to Jiraiya. "Ah, Fukasaku, Shima, it's been too long," the Toad Sage greeted warmly.

The elderly toad couple nodded in acknowledgment, their eyes lingering on Obito with a curious glint. "So, this is the young one you spoke of in your messages." Fukasaku croaked, his gaze appraising. "He carries a fire in his eyes, reminiscent of Jiraiya-boy in his youth." 

Obito felt some form of pride at the compliment, his resolve wavered by the prospect of learning a technique that had eluded even his mentors.

"Sage Mode is not an easy technique to learn," Shima warned, her voice carrying an almost maternal warmth. "It requires unwavering focus and a harmony with the natural forces that surround us." 

Obito nodded solemnly, "I'm ready to learn," he announced. Though he was worried that he wouldn't be able to obtain it since Jiraiya and Minato weren't successful. Could he really master a technique that eluded his masters? He wasn't a prodigy like Minato or as experienced as Jiraiya, what chance did he have?

Jiraiya couldn't help but feel a swell of pride as he watched his young protégé. He saw glimpses of himself in Obito's unwavering spirit, and he knew that with the proper guidance, the young Uchiha could unlock untold potential. He'd probably surpass both himself and Minato.

As the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in a kaleidoscope of colors, Obito settled into a meditative pose, his focus unwavering. He was determined to get some grasp on Sage Mode, no matter how arduous the journey ahead might be. He needed it to be a Shinobi Kakashi would be proud of.

Late at night, when all had gone to sleep, Minato Namikaze found himself drowning in paperwork. Sure he could have gone home but there was just too much that he needed to get through today. 

Minato sighed as he glanced at the towering stacks of paperwork on his desk. The life of a Hokage was never easy, and tonight was no exception. He rubbed his weary eyes, struggling to stay awake.

Suddenly, a minute whirring sound sliced through the air, and Minato instinctively leapt over his desk, narrowly avoiding a scythe that tore through the papers like a whirlwind. He landed in a defensive crouch, kunai at the ready, and surveyed his attacker.

A figure clad in a black cloak and wearing a white mask adorned with intricate black lines stood before him, their eyes a chilling combination of the Hyuuga's Byakugan and an Uchiha's Sharingan. Minato's brow furrowed; this was no ordinary member of the Uchiha or Hyuuga, this was someone with stolen doujutsu.

"Who are you?" Minato demanded, his voice steady despite the adrenaline coursing through his veins.

The masked figure remained silent, their stance betraying no emotion. In a flash, they lunged forward, scythe arcing through the air with deadly precision. 

Minato's reflexes kicked in, and he parried the strike with his kunai, the metallic clang echoing through the dimly lit office. He countered with a series of lightning-fast strikes, but his opponent matched him blow for blow, their movements fluid and calculated. 

Minato gritted his teeth, realizing he was outmatched in sheer speed and agility. With a burst of chakra, he unleashed a devastating kick aimed at the assailant's midsection. The force of the blow sent the masked figure hurtling towards the wall, cracks spider-webbing across the surface upon impact.

Yet, instead of crumpling to the ground, the assailant pushed off the wall with incredible strength, closing the distance between them in an instant. Minato's eyes widened as he narrowly avoided the scythe's lethal arc, the blade grazing his cheek. 

Forming a sphere of chakra with blinding speed, Minato summoned a swirling mass of chakra in his palm – the Rasengan. He thrust the spiraling sphere towards his opponent, but time seemed to slow to a crawl. The masked figure's movements became sluggish, and Minato's Rasengan inched forward at a snail's pace.

Suddenly, everything rewound, the cracks in the wall mending themselves as the assailant was propelled backwards, back to their previous position before Minato's kick. Time resumed its normal flow, and Minato launched the same kick, but this time, it was deftly blocked by the masked figure.

Minato's mind raced, trying to comprehend how his opponent blocked his kick with zero hesitation. 

Masked assassin swiped the scythe down at Minato's leg, hoping to cleave it from its owner. Being unable to move Minato had no choice but to use his trump card, the Flying Raijin jutsu.

In a yellow flash, Minato transported himself to a sub space to then reappeared behind the assailant. But conversely the assailant did the same, moving into a subspace. Minato's eyes went wide as the assailant used the very same jutsu. He turned around and sliced his kunai behind him. 

The assailant appeared behind Minato but just before the kunai sliced through the masked assailant, they stopped Minato's hand without touching it. Then as if gravity pulling him back, Minato was pulled back, and then the pull became a push. A push that moved Minato through the wall, flying out of the office and into the night sky.

Bruises rounded down Minato's back from the sheer force of going through concrete. He grit his teeth and traveled through the subspace once more, he then appeared in front of a house outside the village. Minato breathed out, adjusting any creaks in his back. He thought about the assassin, if they could use the flying raijin they'd follow him to this spot, he was their target.

A second later and the assailant appeared, landing on the grassy land. The mysterious assailant threw down their hood, the white mask covered their entire head. But something curious was that the Sharingan had shifted, it morphed into purple rings. And then it shifted back to red.

The purple eye caused Minato concern, it was a Sharingan, possibly a Mangekyou, but the purple rings was something entirely different. "If you won't tell me who you are, you can at least tell me what you are."

The assailant chuckled and spoke in gravelly tone, "Pleasantries are scarce when Shinobi are concerned, but I'll humor you. You may call me the chain breaker, but if that doesn't satisfy you how about my given name. I am Madara Uchiha."

Minato shuddered, "No, it can't be. Madara died almost fifty years ago fighting Lord First."

The man claiming to be Madara scoffed, "I wonder what's wrong about that sentence," he tilted his head.

Minato's heart pounded in his chest as he faced the man claiming to be Madara Uchiha. Doubt gnawed at his mind, but the undeniable power radiating from his opponent left little room for skepticism.

The "chain breaker" launched himself at Minato, his scythe slicing through the air as he arced it diagonally. Minato parried the strike, the clang of metal against metal ringing in his ears. They traded blows, their movements a blur of steel and chakra. 

Minato leapt back, forming a rotation of chakra. The swirling Rasengan gathered in his palm, the Rasengan's spiraling energy humming with power. He thrust it towards his opponent, but the chain breaker was already weaving a series of hand signs.

A crackling sound filled the air as the chain breaker's right hand became wreathed in lightning, the electrical discharge dancing across his fingertips. Minato's eyes widened, recognizing the technique being eerily similar to Kakashi's Chidori. How could two individuals create a similar jutsu? He wondered on that.

The question meant nothing as the two jutsu collided, unleashing a shockwave that rippled through the air. A white flash engulfed the forest.

Minato and the chain breaker were thrown back by the force of the impact, their right arms torn asunder by the sheer power of the clashing of techniques. 

Minato hit the ground hard, pain searing through his body. He clutched the bleeding stump where his arm had once been, crimson liquid seeping through his fingers. His vision blurred, and he struggled to remain conscious.

Across from him, the chain breaker stood unfazed, a white substance oozing from the remnants of his severed limb. Minato's heart sank as he realized the truth – the arm had been artificial, a prosthetic of some sort. 

The chain breaker looked at his stump, "I have a habit of losing those." He turned to Minato who was still in a stupor. "With your death a crack in the chains will be made." He shifted his eye back to the purple rings and raised his left hand toward Minato. "Be honored that you can die from the power of the Rinnegan." The chain breaker's hand turned into a barrel, a barrel that light began building up in. 

Minato believed this was his end, alone in the dense forest, no one will have known what happened until it was too late. He mustered some strength for one more jutsu.

Suddenly the chain breaker's hand morphed back, he fell to one knee while clutching his head over his right eye. He was in pain, the Rinnegan was a lot harder to use than the Mangekyou. The chain breaker stood back up after converting his eye back to a Sharingan.

In that moment, a sphere of pure chakra hit the back of the Chain breaker. He was sent flying through several trees until he stopped himself by digging into the ground with his fingers.

Minato glanced at the vulnerable chain breaker on the ground but upon closer inspection Minato realized that what he hit was a clone, but it was made of pure wood. "Wood style?!" 

Minato looked all over the place looking for his opponent but none surfaced 

Minato knew he precious seconds of being conscious, in a yellow flash he vanished away to get medical treatment.

Meanwhile a hand reached up from the earth, crawling it's way out of a hole. A white mask emerged with a black eye and a Byakugan, the chain breaker. He stumbled out of his hole and lay on his stomach, he barely had enough chakra to use a wood clone and a substitute under ground. 

The chain breaker would take the loss this day but some day he'd return and deal with the Third and Fourth Hokage. He had to do it for peace, for his mission, for those who had no voice.

A plant began rising from the ground until a black and white creature was visible. A gruff voice chuckled, "So it seems you bit off more than you could chew. Not surprising considering you haven't practiced using the Rinnegan." 

"Let's cut him some slack, he did secure a tie against the strongest Shinobi of today." A higher more playful voice said.

It rose up until it could walk on the grassy field. It stepped toward the incapacitated chain breaker who spoke in a softer more teenage sounding voice, "I almost had him, if not for the Rinnegan being so unrefined I would have killed him."

The dark blob scoffed, "We'll return once you've refined your power more." It grabbed the chain breaker and flung him over its shoulders, "Regardless of how we feel about you, Madara made an excellent decision in selecting you. The eye of the moon plan will be within our grasp in several years."

The white half spoke up, "But what if he gets stopped by that Uchiha?"

The chain breaker was quiet, "Obito won't be a problem, he's still weaker than me."

The black half wondered if that would be the case forever, he was their descendant after all. The two beings disappeared into darkness. To recuperate from the loss and grow stronger.

Chapter Text

The sunlight streamed through the wide windows, casting a warm glow over the Hokage's office. Minato leaned back in his chair, his brow furrowed as he studied the grim faces before him. Koharu and Homura wore matching expressions of concern, their age-lined features tight with worry. It had been four days since the attack.

Hiruzen puffed on his pipe, exhaling a cloud of fragrant smoke. "It's a troubling development, to be sure," he rumbled, his deep voice laced with weariness. "This 'Madara Uchiha' is not to be trifled with."

Minato nodded, his jaw set in a hard line. The memory of their encounter still burned fresh in his mind – the searing pain as his right arm was blown off, the shock of seeing that masked visage, the chilling words that followed beforehand. "The chain breaker," he murmured, his remaining hand clenching into a fist.

Koharu frowned, her brow creasing with worry. "And then there's the matter of Danzo's assassination. His position won't be easy to fill, the Root was vast." She shook her head slowly. "If this masked man is telling the truth and he is Madara, then the Fourth is lucky he got off with such an injury. It also makes sense that it could be Madara since he mastered Lord Second's jutsu, the Flying Raijin." Minato bit his bottom lip, he had to remove or destroy every marker he had within and surrounding the village. His greatest strength had also become his greatest weakness. How had the most infamous rouge ninja comeback from the dead? Was it Lord Second's reanimation jutsu? No, his arm didn't regenerate. He was alive for sure but how was that the case.

Homura stroked his chin thoughtfully. "It couldn't be a mere coincidence that both you and Danzo were attacked by a similar lightning-based jutsu." His eyes narrowed. "This 'chain breaker' seems to possess a deep knowledge of our village's techniques, that is true. But could there still be some falsehoods in his words?"

A heavy silence settled over the room, broken only by the soft crackle of Hiruzen's pipe. Minato's mind raced, piecing together the scant clues they had. "We know he possesses the Sharingan," he mused aloud. "And his mastery of lightning-based ninjutsu is unparalleled."

The aged third Hokage exhaled a plume of smoke, his eyes narrowed in thought. "I have an idea as to narrow down whether or not this chain breaker is speaking the truth."

Everyone focused on Hiruzen, Minato was the one to ask, "What do suggest?"

Hiruzen closed his eyes, "Why don't we ask someone with extensive information on Madara Uchiha?" He seemed grim on what he was suggesting. "We can use Lord Second's reanimation jutsu to ask him everything."

Koharu and Hamura gasped, their mouths open wide in shock, what Hiruzen was suggesting was horrid, to defile the Second's corpse just for information.

Minato knew it was wrong but with no leads they had no choice. "What do you need to bring Lord Second back?"

Hiruzen sighed, "In order to use the reanimation jutsu one needs DNA of the one you want to bring back and a sacrifice. I'll gather volunteers from the root."

"Hiruzen, you can't be serious!" Hamura voiced out.

Minato held his hand up, "Lord second will no doubt have all the information we could need for Madara. If we limit ourselves now our enemies will gain the upper hand. Right now Lord Second is our only lead, and regardless of morality he would understand and likely understand our position."

Hamura and Koharu held their tongues,  the two Hokage were correct. The chain breaker wasn't someone who was bogged by morals and he wouldn't hesitate to kill innocents for his goals. The Second would forgive them if the village was under threat, and if Madara was involved then by any means necessary was required.

"Very well, Fourth, do what you must for the sake of the village." Hamura said.

Koharu added, "But know that if it gets out that the two of you used a forbidden jutsu we will seek your resignation and candidates for the Fifth Hokage."

Minato and Hiruzen nodded, "I understand, council members. I'll take the brunt of the punishment if the time arises." 

The Third began leaving the office and going through with the plan, but he said to Minato one last thing. "With Danzo gone someone else will have to take up managing the Root. If you don't oppose then I'll take up management, at least it can keep me busy until I fall over dead."

Koharu and Hamura left the room as well, still uneasy about resurrecting the revered second Hokage.

Minato was left alone with his thoughts, "If it all goes sideways I'll have to give my recommendations for the Fifth Hokage..." He started thinking about what his students were doing, it'd almost been two years since Obito and Rin left with members of the Sannin. Rin was likely a carbon copy of Tsunade with way more kindness. Obito on the other hand... Jiraiya was a great teacher but Obito was in a troubled state when he left, Kakashi died saving him, Obito gained the attention of the Uchiha clan through his Mangekyou awakening but he'd lose his sight if overused, Rin left the village, and Obito learned he had family. Through all of it Obito changed vastly since Kanabi Bridge, the bright boy seemed to be less confident in his abilities than before, he hadn't said a word about becoming the Hokage. Obito probably gave up on that dream, believing that he wasn't worthy of such a role if he couldn't save his friend. It made Minato sad, he could never relate to Obito, everything was perfect in his life, his only failure was being unable to save Kakashi. But one failure was acceptable compared to everything else he'd done.

Minato sighed, "I wonder how much he's changed. Would he be ready to become Hokage? Probably not but wishful thinking." 

The Land of Frost was a desolate and unforgiving place, its harsh winters and biting winds making even the hardiest of souls shiver. Tsunade, the legendary Sannin, led her young apprentices, Shizune and Rin, through the frozen tundra, their footsteps crunching on the crisp snow.

Shizune, a slender girl with short, dark hair, huddled close to Tsunade, her teeth chattering. "Lady Tsunade, are you sure we should be traveling through such a hostile land?" 

Tsunade, her blonde hair whipping in the wind, shot Shizune a reassuring smile. "Relax, Shizune. A little cold never hurt anyone." She glanced over her shoulder at Rin, who trudged behind them, her dark eyes focused and determined. 

Rin Nohara, a student of the Fourth Hokage, was a true prodigy. Despite her youth and lack of a prestigious bloodline, her chakra control was unmatched, a testament to her unwavering dedication and natural talent. 

"How are you holding up, Rin?" Tsunade called out, her voice nearly drowned out by the howling wind. 

Rin lifted her head, her cheeks flushed from the biting cold. "I'm fine, Lady Tsunade," she replied, her voice steady and resolute. 

Tsunade couldn't help but admire the girl's resilience. Rin had been through so much, witnessing the horrors of war at such a tender age, yet she remained steadfast and unwavering in her pursuit of strength. 

As they pressed on, the landscape grew even more treacherous, with jagged peaks and deep ravines obscured by swirling snowdrifts. Tsunade's brow furrowed as she scanned the horizon, searching for any sign of shelter or respite from the unrelenting cold. 

"Lady Tsunade," Shizune spoke up, her voice tinged with concern. "Perhaps we should find a place to rest for the night. The weather is only getting worse." 

Tsunade nodded, her golden eyes narrowing against the stinging wind. "You're right, Shizune. We'll need to find shelter soon." She turned to Rin, who met her gaze with a determined nod. 

The closest town was in a valley, but recently bandits came through killing and injuring anyone they wanted. Tsunade took shelter in the town hall, she was frozen in fear. There was so much blood everywhere. 

The harsh winds howled, whipping snow into a blinding frenzy against the buildings windows. Shizune and Rin immediately jumped into action, helping anyone they could.

Shizune's brow furrowed in concentration as she tended to a young man's wounds, her nimble fingers deftly applying bandages to his broken arm. The man winced, but Shizune's gentle touch and soothing words seemed to calm him. 

Nearby, Rin knelt beside a woman cradling a whimpering child. The girl's leg was twisted at an unnatural angle, and Rin's dark eyes narrowed as she assessed the injury.

A familiar metallic scent wafted through the air, and Tsunade felt her stomach churn. Yet, even as she watched them work with such poise and proficiency, Tsunade felt a familiar tightness in her chest. The scent of blood hung heavy in the air, and her hands trembled ever so slightly. 

Memories threatened to surface – flashes of crimson, the lifeless body of her beloved Dan. She clenched her fists, trying to steady her trembling hands. 

"Tsunade-Sensei?" Rin's voice cut through the haze, laced with concern. "Are you alright?"

Tsunade blinked, her gaze refocusing on the present. Rin's brow was furrowed, her hands poised over the child's injured leg. Tsunade squeezed her eyes shut, trying to will the memories away. She had sworn never to let herself be consumed by fear again, but the scent of blood still sent a chill down her spine. 

"I... yes, I'm fine," Tsunade replied, her voice wavering slightly. She took a deep breath, willing herself to remain calm. 

Rin's eyes softened with understanding. "Blood..." she murmured, her gaze flickering to the child's wound. 

Tsunade nodded, her jaw tightening. She had worked so hard to overcome her phobia, but the scent of blood still triggered a visceral reaction. 

Rin offered a gentle smile. "Watch me," she said, her hands glowing with a soft green light. 

Tsunade watched, transfixed, as Rin's chakra flowed into the child's leg. The bones slowly shifted back into place, the girl's cries subsiding as the pain ebbed away. 

"See?" Rin said, her voice soothing. "Blood doesn't always mean death. It can also mean healing or rebirth. We all must bleed in order to grow."

Tsunade felt her breath catch in her throat as the weight of Rin's words sank in. All these years, she had associated blood with loss and grief, but Rin painted a different picture – one of hope and renewal. There was this brightness that Rin had, like everything would wash away in her presence. Her reassuring smile calming, it reminded Tsunade of her brother Nawaki. 

With a shaky exhale, Tsunade stepped forward, kneeling beside Rin. The metallic scent still lingered, but she pushed past the fear, focusing instead on the warmth radiating from Rin's hands. 

"If that's the case, then guide my hands on the next one." Tsunade said, her voice steady. 

Rin's smile widened, and she nodded, guiding Tsunade's hands to rest over a man's stomach. Tsunade closed her eyes, trying not to freeze. Together, their chakra flowed, mending bone and flesh with gentle precision.

As the wound closed, leaving only a faint scar, Tsunade felt a weight lift from her shoulders. The fear still lingered, but it had been lessened by the core rules she made for medic Shinobi – they were a reminder of the power they held to heal and protect. But there was another memory Tsunade that resurfaced, one from her childhood.

A memory of her grandfather bringing a bloodied woman into their home, Tsunade was ushered into a different room by her grandmother. But Tsunade peeked through the door and watched as both her grandparents tried to save the woman. The woman's black clothes stained in blood, her grandfather's hands glowing green upon a wound on her chest. 

Tsunade watched the sadness and sorrow wash away into happiness, a smile with tears streaming down his face. He hugged the woman with black hair, her skin paler than the moon. Her eyes black as coal, and an emotion that was annoyed and thankful. The words she said that day to her grandfather always perplexed Tsunade.

"Hashirama, did the assassin die?" Her tone was respectful yet casual,  something that no one dared addressed the First Hokage. 

"I stopped him, he won't be hurting anyone in the future." He replied.

Tsunade's grandmother interrupted, "But you shouldn't be worried about that now, you must rest. Even though we healed you, your body could still tear the wound."

The mystery woman laid down, "Fine, but only for one night. Tomorrow morning I will take leave. I do not wish to add fuel to the rumors by my staying." She closed her eyes.

Hashirama stepped away from the bed, "It'll be fine... Those rumors haven't had any validity in the past. So stay as long as you want, the Senju family is willing to have you for as long as you need." He had hopeful smile.

Mito walked to the closet, "Let's get you something else to wear for later, bloodied clothes won't do." She grabbed a red kimono and a couple of towels. "Get dressed when you feel better, for now just rest..." She sat them at the foot of the bed.

Mito walked toward the door, Tsunade stepped away but she heard one last thing, "Get better... The village needs you... Your clan needs you... I need you..." 

"Just go, Hashirama. The Uzumaki is right, I do need rest." The woman sighed.

Tsunade tiptoed down the hall after that, unseen and unheard. But the memory was peculiar, why did her grandfather treat the woman with such respect that he brought her home? It never made sense.

Tsunade refocused herself on the present, she couldn't falter, especially when others needed help. Just like how her grandfather helped people, like that woman. Tsunade stood up and walked away.

"Rin, Shizune," she called out, her voice steady despite the turmoil within. "Once you've treated everyone here, we need to move on to the next village. The bandits have likely left a trail of destruction in their wake. We're gonna stop them before they hurt anyone else."

Rin was surprised by Tsunade's tone but there was some actual emotion there that made Rin happy. Something must've snapped that caused her to shift, maybe she remembered something that made her happy, enough to drown her fear of blood. 

Rin nodded and continued working, people needed her help so she couldn't lollygag for very long. "Yes, Sensei!" 

Within a dark room, three men sat inside, a man with long black hair, a man with flowy red hair, and a man with grey hair with black spots.

The black haired one spoke up, "The Mist will back you my Lord, but we wish to know why the Rain? We won't be able to enforce our hold on it, not with it being dead center of the Leaf, Sand, and Stone."

The grey haired one replied, "It is for that exact reason it interests me. The Mist are formidable but we lack the numbers, the land, the loyalty. With Hanzo's death there's a power vacuum that we'd be idiots not to take up. None of the other nations would bat an eye as long as we appeal to those wishing to escape their villages, then we would have all the manpower we would ever need. Is that a suitable answer, Mizukage?"

The blacked haired Mizukage nodded, "Of course, Lord Hanma." He was nervous, "I'll give you all the supplies you need to takeover the Rain."

Hanma, the grey and black haired man stood up. "I won't need a thing. I know individuals that will help, Sasori here is one of them."

The redhead tapped his finger and nodded, "As long as I can work on my art you have my loyalty." 

Hanma walked toward the door, his figure now cloaked in light. A black scarf covering his face from the nose to his neck. His eyes mismatched, the right black and the left white. It belonged to a Mist Shinobi named Aoi, but he gladly gave it to Hanma, who was the envoy of the Mizukage. But nobody knew it was the other way around.

Sasori stood up and followed wearing a black cloak with a broken red chain pattern. It was the same as Hanma's cloak but slimmer.

Hanma turned around, "If you receive a letter from the Rain you best listen to it." With his remaining arm he closed the door. 

Days, weeks, months, hell it could have been a year and yet Obito wouldn't have noticed. Training to be a toad sage was something that was difficult for sure but with how disconnected Obito was to his body time seemed mute, like every day of training he did was tenfold.

The training was grueling, each waking moment spent attempting to harness the power of nature chakra. 

Obito's brow furrowed in intense concentration as he sat cross-legged on the atop a slab atop a spikey peak, his hands forming the intricate seal required for Sage Mode. Beads of sweat trickled down his face.

Jiraiya watched from a distance, his expression a mix of pride and anticipation. He had seen the potential in the young Uchiha from the very beginning, and witnessing his growth filled him with a sense of accomplishment. "He might be the one..." 

Suddenly, a shift in the air signaled a change. Obito's eyes snapped open, their color now a vibrant yellow, a stark contrast to their usual onyx hue. His entire being seemed to radiate a newfound power, an aura of natural energy, of strength unseen.

"Well done, Obito," Jiraiya said, his voice tinged with admiration. "You've finally achieved Sage Mode." 

Obito rose to his feet and jumped off the slab, his movements fluid and controlled. A small smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as he nodded in acknowledgment. 

Jiraiya clapped a hand on Obito's shoulder, his eyes shining with a mixture of pride and something more profound. "There's one final step in your training," he said. "A meeting with the Grand Elder Toad." 

Obito's eyebrows raised in surprise, but he remained silent, his curiosity piqued. 

Together, they ascended the winding staircase that led to the highest peak of Mount Myoboku, where a cavernous entrance awaited them. The air inside was thick with ancient power, and Obito found himself holding his breath as they ventured deeper into the dimly lit chamber. 

Obito was prepared to meet the elder toad, though ready to him was willing. He thought he'd never be ready for anything, least of all being honored to meet the elder toad.

Jiraiya had yet to tell Obito that the ancient Toad had the ability to see visions into the future. Many nights ago, Fukasaku described one to him that immediately had his attention, but a second hand explanation wasn't perfect. That's why he brought Obito with him.

At last, they came upon a aged toad, its wizened features etched with the weight of countless years. The Elder Toad regarded them with foggy eyes that seemed to pierce through to their very souls. 

"Jiraiya," the toad rumbled, its voice echoing off the cavern walls. "I see you have brought your student before me." 

Jiraiya inclined his head respectfully. "Indeed, Elder. Obito has proven himself worthy of your wisdom." 

The toad turned its gaze upon Obito, and the young shinobi felt a shiver run down his spine. "Years ago, I foretold of a student of Jiraiya's who would bring peace to the world through the words," the toad spoke, its words heavy with significance. "However, a new vision has come to me."

Obito held his breath, his heart pounding in his chest. What did the future hold for him?

"I see two figures clashing," the toad continued. "One garbed in a green vest and a blue shirt, the other in a black cloak with a red pattern. One possessing eyes of crimson, the other of violet. One with hair as dark as night, the other wearing a mask."

A heavy silence settled over the cavern, the weight of the toad's words was stronger than the earth's gravitational pull.

A darkened night, full of rain and lightning. Two figures moved sparaticlly through night, only appearing as shadows before trading blows and flashes of steel sparking against each other.

A loud boom resonated through the night as both combatants went flying into stone. A man with short black hair and crimson eyes with different patterns struggled to get out of the indent his body made. He wore a Hidden Leaf headband that was struggling to stay tied together. He wore a Jounin uniform with padded steel along his shins, shoulders, and wrists. He was covered in dirt, mud, and blood.

The Leaf Shinobi stumbled out of the indent and fell to one knee, instead of pulling himself up he looked to his opponent who was in a much better shape than himself. His opponent wore a black cloak and bore one indigo colored eye concealed by a hood and a mask. His other eye was recently slashed, rendering the eye useless. His clothes were just as muddy and dirty as his opponent. 

The man was holding a kunai that he'd dropped previously. He glared at the Sharingan bearer before charging in.

The Leaf Shinobi got to his feet, and grabbed his saber, charging at his opponent. Their weapons clashing once again.

The two locked fists, unable to break off from one another. The masked Shinobi spoke, "Even with your advanced Sharingan you still can't see my intentions."

The Uchiha grit his teeth, "I know your intentions, war and death. That's why you attacked the Hokage and tried to genocide the Uchiha clan."

"The Fourth Hokage was a failure, a deadly Shinobi who never used his position to tear out the rot within his own village. You are very different from him, Obito Uchiha. You're the only member of the Leaf who has any chance to make real change, yet instead of taking up that offer you're here, infiltrating my organization. Such low tactics coming from the dead last crybaby."

Obito grit his teeth and slammed his head into the mask, cracking it and giving both of them headaches.

Stumbling back the masked man noted his mask was beyond repair, he chuckled. "It seems you finally get to see who I am." He discarded the mask and his face was laid bare.

From what Jiraiya heard, Obito was going to battle this masked man, and he had a high chance of being the same man who killed Hanzo and Danzo. Whatever, that didn't matter. Jiraiya had to train Obito until he was confident he could handle Hanzo's killer.

"Obito, there's one final technique I should teach you." Jiraiya crossed his arms, "I wasn't willing to teach you it before because I was hoping Minato would teach you since it's his jutsu but I don't think we've got time to be sentimental."

Obito knew what Jiraiya meant, Minato's jutsu. "You want to teach me the rasengan?"

Jiraiya nodded holding up a finger, "You're already skilled enough right now, but you need more jutsu under your belt. The rasengan can be used as a lethal and non-lethal jutsu, just depends on what you need in the moment."

Obito looked at his right hand, his palm had many different crevices. He narrowed his eyes, "Why do I want to get stronger? To protect everyone? To fight for the Leaf? To not rely on others?To avenge Kakashi?" Obito hadn't thought about it since before Kanabi Bridge. That day changed him so much that the lines blurred to him. He was two different people at once, the before and after. But yet he had no reason to keep going besides being moved by Jiraiya, Minato, and the Uchiha council. Obito wasn't doing anything because he wanted to but because he was following orders, he was following the rules, the rules Kakashi upheld. 

Jiraiya sensed turmoil, "It's alright, Obito, we can do it another day. You're probably still exhausted from your sage training." 

"No," Obito replied. "I'll try it now, but can I ask something, Jiraiya-Sensei? Why are you a Shinobi?"

Jiraiya stroked his chin, "Hmm, well it all started back when I was in seven or so. I was inspired by stories of the greatest, the First Hokage, the Second, and Kagami Uchiha."

There was that name again, Obito's grandfather. What was his significance? Obito had heard of Kagami offhandedly but not the stories of why he was revered.

"Those men did everything they could to protect others, even at the cost of their happiness and their bodies. I'm sure you know the story of the Second's death, surrounded by a group of a thousand cloud Shinobi. The Second was in his late fifties when it happened, he was in a group of six, the Third, Danzo, Koharu, Hamura, and Kagami. The Second declared the bravest of the group the Third Hokage, Tobirama then acted as a distraction so the others could escape. He almost killed all one thousand Shinobi but he was too wounded and exhausted to keep up the fight, but he retreated with the help of Kagami. The Second lived for another year before passing away, but the battle he fought went down in history. I wanted to be just like him." Jiraiya was smiling. 

Obito looked at the ground, the Hokage, it's not merely a title of the strongest or the smartest, it was a mantle that only benevolent people could reach. Could Obito ever reach that level? To put his needs below the needs of the many? Was that what separated the Hokage from the Shinobi?

Obito looked to sky, "Kakashi wanted me to become the Hokage, I'll make sure he gets his wish. Even if I'm unsure about myself." 

Chapter Text

The warm rays of the afternoon sun peeked through the canopy of trees, a sign they were in the Land of Fire. Obito and Jiraiya had been wandering the world since leaving Mount Myoboku a month ago, traveling from the Land of Iron and to the land of Tea. Currently they were in the Land of Fire, and Obito was still yet to master the rasengan. 

They stopped at a clearing so Obito could continue practicing. It started off promising, then he kept failing...

Obito's brow furrowed in concentration, his hands bruised from the countless attempts of performing the Rasengan. He attempted the technique once again, hoping the outcome would change.

A swirling sphere of chakra formed in his palm, but as soon as he tried to introduce the second rotational force, the orb dissipated into nothingness, a new bruise marked his hand. Obito let out a frustrated sigh, his shoulders slumping in defeat.

"Don't get discouraged, kid," Jiraiya said, resting a reassuring hand on Obito's shoulder. "The Rasengan is an incredibly advanced jutsu. It took Minato three years to create it."

"But I've already learned Sage Mode," Obito protested, his obsidian eyes flickering with frustration. "How can I struggle with something as simple as rotating two forces of chakra?"

Jiraiya chuckled, his booming laughter echoing through the forest. "Simple? The Rasengan is anything but simple. It's a delicate balance of two opposing forces – raw power and precise control. It's like trying to contain a raging storm within the confines of a single sphere."

Obito sighed, his mind processing Jiraiya's words. "I already know that." He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to center himself. He summoned his chakra, visualizing the intricate dance of the two rotational forces.

A sphere of chakra took shape in his palm, and for a fleeting moment, Obito thought he had succeeded. But just as quickly, the orb destabilized, erupting in a burst of energy that sent him stumbling backwards.

Jiraiya caught Obito before he could fall, a proud grin spreading across his weathered face. "You're getting closer, kid. Keep at it, and you'll master the Rasengan in no time."

Obito smiled, his determination renewed. "Right, sensei!" He immediately went back to training.

Jiraiya facepalmed and sighed, "At least take a break.." 

Hours later, as the sun began to dip below the horizon, they reached a small town. Jiraiya stopped in his tracks, turning to face Obito with a mischievous glint in his eye.

"You know, kid, you've come a long way since we first started this journey," he said, reaching into his pack and retrieving a neatly folded bundle. "I think it's time you looked the part."

Obito's eyes widened as Jiraiya handed him the bundle, revealing a sleek, orange jacket adorned with the iconic Uchiha crest on the back. The material was lightweight yet durable, perfect for a shinobi.

"Sensei, I..." Obito trailed off, his fingers tracing the intricate embroidery of the crest.

Jiraiya clapped him on the shoulder, his grin widening. "Consider it a reward for all your hard work... and giving me a travel buddy."

Obito smiled, his heart swelling with this sense of love, like Jiraiya was an uncle or a grandfather.

As Obito donned his new attire, he felt a sense of transformation wash over him. A transformation from the once-clumsy Chunin, to a Jounin, worthy of the Uchiha name and student of the Hokage, now to a student of the Sannin.

Jiraiya quite "You've grown into a formidable shinobi, Obito. It's time we returned to the village, we should be there within three days, two if we're fast."

He hoped Shisui had done well without him, his little brother was probably ten by now. He should've been a genin by now. Obito smiled brightly, to think that he had someone waiting for him when he got home. "Leaf village here I come!" He pumped his fist into the air.

Late at night, outside the Hidden Leaf village, both the Third and Fourth Hokage were heading to an old dungeon used during the first ninja war. It wasn't a place that one went to for picnics, only misdeeds were done in a dungeon.

Minato followed Hiruzen through the narrow, winding corridors, their footsteps echoing against the damp stone walls. The air was thick with the musty scent of ancient dust, and Minato couldn't help but shiver as they delved deeper into the underground labyrinth.

At last, they emerged into a cavernous chamber, the flickering torchlight casting eerie shadows across the intricate seals etched into the floor. In the center knelt a young shinobi, their face obscured by the shadows, their head bowed in solemn acceptance of their fate.

"Are you certain of this path?" Hiruzen asked, his voice grave. "There is no turning back once the ritual begins."

The figure nodded, their resolve unwavering. "I am prepared to make this sacrifice for the sake of the village."

Hiruzen exhaled slowly, his gaze flickering towards Minato, a silent question lingering in his eyes. Minato's jaw tightened, and he gave a slight nod, steeling himself for the grave task ahead.

Hiruzen turned back to the volunteer, his expression somber. "Very well. May your spirit find peace in the next world."

With practiced precision, Hiruzen began to weave a series of hand seals, his chakra rippling through the air like a tangible force. The intricate markings on the ground began to glow, bathing the chamber in an ethereal light.

Minato watched, his heart heavy, as the young shinobi's form began to be engulfed by a endless torrent of paper. The paper formed a man wearing blue armor with red eyes and white hair, a large metal forehead protector adorned his head.

Tobirama Senju, the Second Hokage, stood before the present Hokage, his eyes narrowed and assessing as he took in his surroundings. His gaze settled on Hiruzen, and a flicker of recognition passed across his face.

"Saru," Tobirama spoke, his voice resonating with the weight of authority. "I'm sure you know the dangers and consequences of using a forbidden jutsu."

Hiruzen bowed to his mentor, "I'm sorry, Lord Second, but we've become very desperate and you may be the only person who can help."

Minato stepped forward and then bowed, "My name is Minato Namikaze, the Fourth Hokage. Recently I was attacked by someone able to use your jutsu, the flying thunder god comparable to myself. The man was masked but he bore one Sharingan and incredible skills with a scythe." Minato paused for a moment, the masked man's voice echoing in his mind. "He announced himself as the chain breaker, Madara Uchiha."

Tobirama was stunned, the words 'chain breaker', he'd heard them once before. The Second adjusted himself, talking about Madara was the most uncomfortable thing he could ever think of. "This chain breaker, you wish to know if he's the real Madara, yes?" 

Sarutobi nodded, "Ideally. But we have other questions regarding your knowledge of the Sharingan itself. We've yet to ask the Uchiha clan for assistance because we don't know if they have anything to do with the assailant."

Tobirama stroked his chin, "It's highly possible that they colluded. Did the sensory unit pick up anything about the culprit?"

"They discovered absolutely nothing. The man was a ghost." Hiruzen answered flatly.

Minato continued, "They didn't even find a body after I hit him with a lethal blow. His body was indented into a large oak tree, he should've died let alone be able to move afterwards."

Tobirama's gaze drifted to the Fourth's right arm or the lack of one, "I assume you lost your arm in the battle."

Minato nodded, "In a mutual strike we both lost our arms."

"Hmm..." Tobirama thought about it. The individual shared some things but there was no physical or meta physical way the Chain Breaker was Madara Uchiha. "Without a doubt this man cannot be Madara Uchiha."

Hiruzen was somewhat unsure, his mentor seemed as though he knew from the very beginning that the man was not Madara, so why wait to answer?

"You seem troubled but not about this man. There's something you're not telling us." 

"Observant as always, Saru." Tobirama remarked, "Yes there is something I'm not telling you, but it is not out of malice I hide it. For the sake of the village and my elder brother, I cannot answer all of your questions about Madara. Some secrets are best taken to the grave."

Minato and Hiruzen were more confused than anything about the Second's answer, what was so disastrous about Madara that wasn't already known?

Rin, Shizune, and Tsunade were sleeping at an Inn within the Land of Fire. Tsunade felt like there was very little that she could teach Rin. But there was another reason, Tsunade kept having dreams since the injured hall of civilians in the Land of Frost. That memory of her grand parents saving that black haired woman. It was significant for multiple reasons, but something always bugged her. Why had her grandfather taken her home instead of the hospital? There was more to the raven haired woman than at first glance.

Another memory surfaced, involving the woman and her grandfather. 

Late at night within the Senju estate, Tsunade at five years old got up to get a drink. Her small feet padded across the cold wooden floor as she made her way to the kitchen. She grabbed a cup and carefully poured water from a pitcher, trying not to spill a drop. After quenching her thirst, she turned to head back to her room.

A faint sound caught her attention, like the whisper of the wind. Curiosity piqued, Tsunade followed the noise to the courtyard. Sliding open the decorative door, her eyes widened at the sight before her.

The woman with long, raven hair that shimmered like silk under the moonlight stood in the center of the courtyard. Her pale skin was marred by scars, signs of her being a seasoned Shinobi. The woman dressed in black pants and bandages wrapped around her chest, she moved with a fluid grace that defied the wounds that marked her body.

As Tsunade watched, the woman executed a series of intricate movements, her limbs slicing through the air with precision. But when she landed from a flip, her body trembled, a brief grimace flickering across her face as an old wound protested.

Tsunade gasped and the woman's eyes snapped to Tsunade. Her eyes as black as coal boring into the child. For a heartbeat, they stood frozen, until the woman's lips curved into a small smile.

"Do not be afraid, little one," she said, her voice a blend of gravel and refinement. "Come on out."

Tsunade hesitated, but there was a warmth in the woman's gaze that drew her forward. As she stepped into the courtyard, she noticed the woman wore black gloves, the material gleaming dully in the moonlight.

The woman regarded her with curiosity, her intense stare seeming to peer into Tsunade's very soul. "What is your name, child?"

Tsunade swallowed, finding her voice. "Tsunade," she replied, her small voice wavering only slightly.

The woman's smile widened, and she inclined her head. "A pleasure to meet you, Tsunade. I am..."

"Lord Second, why can't you speak of Madara Uchiha?" Minato pressed, his brow furrowed with concern. "What truth could possibly be so dangerous?"

Tobirama's jaw tightened, his gaze flickering towards Hiruzen. "The man who attacked you is not Madara Uchiha, that much is certain. As for his identity, I cannot say."

"But why?" Hiruzen insisted. "We need to understand who our enemy is."

Tobirama's eyes clouded with a haunted expression. "Some secrets are better left buried, Hiruzen. The truth about Madara is one that could shatter the very foundation of our village."

"How can you be so sure this masked assailant isn't Madara?" Minato countered. "He possessed the Sharingan and claimed to be Madara himself."

Tobirama shook his head. "It just isn't possible, Madara perished long ago during her final battle with Hashirama in the Valley Of The End."

A sudden silence, followed by a realization. Tobirama either misspoke or revealed his hand. Minato decided to test which one it was. "Her? You refer to Madara as..."

Tobirama's shoulders tensed, realizing his slip of the tongue. He exhaled slowly, meeting Minato's gaze with a weary resignation. "So I've been had." He straightened himself up, "Yes, Madara Uchiha was a woman."

Hiruzen's brow furrowed in shock. "But... how is that possible? Madara was revered as the most fearsome shinobi of that era, a legend. I was a child then, I would have surely seen her with my own eyes."

"You give your younger self too much credit, Saru. You can't have been looking for what you didn't intend to find." Tobirama reprimanded Sarutobi. "But to answer your question. Madara's gender was carefully hidden, the first by Madara, not intentionally, rather a byproduct of her reputation, and the rest by me."  He continued to elaborate, "To the world, Madara was known as a cold and bloodthirsty warrior, one who could realistically only be a man. But within the confines of the Leaf, she was the cold-hearted leader of the Uchiha clan. Many regarded her as the 'princess in red'. A nickname made out of mockery but true nonetheless."

Minato's mind raced, trying to comprehend the implications of Tobirama's revelation. "Why would you keep Madara's gender a secret?"

Tobirama's expression darkened. The real reason... "Because of gossip. Many gossiped in our time, some believed in an affair between Madara and my brother, Hashirama... Which they'd be right."

Minato couldn't believe what he was hearing, a man cheating on his wife with his best friend. It was unforgivable, even for a Hokage, THE Hokage. "You're saying Lord First was... a cheater?"

Tobirama shook his head, "If you think he cheated on Mito then you'd be wrong. Hashirama and Madara were always close, since childhood, but the creation of the Leaf allowed them to rekindle their friendship. Just think of two stunted teenagers who barely understand what complicated emotions were, discovering these feelings for one another. It didn't happen over night, but it wasn't until twenty one months after the village's foundation that I noticed what was happening. Madara was craving sweets, her appetite tripled from normal, and Hashirama was panicked."

Hiruzen's eyes widened, "You mean..."

"She was pregnant with his child," Tobirama confirmed solemnly. "Madara's pregnancy was a huge secret, before and after. I made sure no one discovered their son but Madara didn't wish to be a mother. After birthing her son, Madara cast a genjutsu to conceal her child's existence, even from Hashirama. I was lucky that I recorded events in my notes, otherwise I wouldn't know either. That was until Madara's death. Her genjutsu lifted and all of my memories and my brothers memories resurfaced. They didn't effect me much, but Hashirama was... different, changed. He left the village within a week, unable to stay in a place full of tainted memories. To this day I don't know what fate befell him."

Minato's heart sank, how could someone erase the memory of love? Of a child born of love? "What became of the child?"

Tobirama's gaze grew distant, as if peering into a past he wished to forget. "Abandoned, clueless to the identity of his parents. He was just another parentless Uchiha to the village. He was an adult by the time that Madara left the village, consumed by her hatred and resentment, on her quest for power."

Hiruzen shook his head, a weight settling upon his shoulders. "All this time, we've been harboring the offspring of Madara and Lord First, without ever knowing."

Tobirama's eyes hardened. "That child's existence must remain a secret, even now, for the sake of the village. The truth would only breed more conflict and hatred."

Minato nodded slowly, his mind reeling from the revelations. "Lord Second, I know it's not my place to ask but do you know who their offspring was? There could still be members of Lord First's descendants among the village." 

Tobirama was hesitant, as Hokage he did everything for the village and it's image, but as an uncle Tobirama never did anything for him besides...

With an exacerbated sigh Tobirama closed his eyes and envisioned his first nephew, "Hashirama and Madara's child was named Kagami, who was once on my squadron with you, Saru."

Hiruzen felt sadness, he knew Kagami well enough but to think he was the son of two legendary Shinobi and a great Shinobi in his own right. "Did he know, ever?" 

Tobirama shook his head, "No. It was better that way. But with the way I treated him It's possible that he could've interpreted it that we were family in someway."

Minato couldn't believe it, Obito was a descendant of the First Hokage and Madara Uchiha. If the village found that out, a schism might be born and most would view the Senju and their successors terribly. "I see now why you'd hold onto such a secret. The whole foundation of the village would come into question."

Hiruzen then began to ask, "What about Lady Mito? She was married to Lord First around the founding of the village, surely she would've known about her husband's infidelity."

Tobirama folded his arms reminiscing about the early days, the good and the terrible. "Hashirama and Madara became intimate roughly before the third year after the foundation, a year later my brother married Mito to secure an alliance with the Uzumaki and quell rumors between him and Madara. It is not impossible to think Mito knew of Hashirama's feelings for Madara, he wasn't exactly subtle, nor was he a good liar. She most likely accepted the fact that Hashirama loved Madara but knew that they could never be together openly, so she played the part of a loving wife and mothered a child and grandchildren. I don't doubt she did love my brother, but one can't sleep well knowing your spouse's heart belonged to another."

Hiruzen and Minato knew the life of being married, but only one of them had children, well soon enough Minato would too, Kushina was expecting any day now.

Tobirama continued speaking, the double life of Hashirama and Madara must've fascinated him and caused him immense sadness. "My theory as to why they came to be is that Madara was fed up with the way she was treated, and my brother consoled her, and with those two I assume it was during a sparring session that they got hot and bothered. But knowing Madara, she was likely the one who wanted secrecy and that's why their relationship never went public."

Minato thought about how he'd feel if he kept his relationship with Kushina a secret, he'd probably die from holding in his love. But the idea of fighting a woman you loved for years was something that even Minato couldn't ever consider, the First was courageous in that regard.

Hiruzen stroked his beard, "Sensei, what caused Madara's downfall? It was always ambiguous. Is Lord First to blame?"

Tobirama halted Hiruzen, "My brother was the only light in Madara's life, thanks to my actions..." He said grimly. "Imagine being a legendary Shinobi, unparalleled in every aspect, but you're the only woman in a male dominated field. She was the first and only woman to be a clan head at the time and as such many mocked and belittled her just for gender without any merit. Madara was frequently called a princess because of her relation to her predecessor, her father Tajima."

Everyone stood there in silence, thinking about the sudden flood of information. Tobirama decided to continue. As much as he disliked Madara even he couldn't help but feel sympathy and understand the woman his brother chased for so long. "Even the strongest wills are broken after so long, Madara was no different. She was a loyal member of the Leaf for twenty four years, but think of the amount of verbal abuse one must take after so long. Belittled for your gender, your family, your title, your position, and always being second best. It doesn't help that you know your lover has children with another woman, it eats away at your sanity, your worth, your morals. Madara had one of the strongest wills I had ever known. It's a true tragedy what happened."

Minato bowed his head, listening to Lord Second made Minato question himself. Was the village a just system or was it a broken machine that needed change?

A small smile graced the woman's lips, "Madara Uchiha," the woman said to the young Tsunade.

In the present, a cold chill creeped down Tsunade's neck. It couldn't be, was this an illusion embedded in her memories? Madara Uchiha couldn't be a woman, the stories said so. A woman couldn't have battled to the death against her grandfather. Even Tsunade paled in comparison and she was the greatest kunoichi of all. So why would something like Madara Uchiha's gender be a secret?

Madara gestured to the wooden bench nearby. "Would you sit with me for a moment and watch the stars?"

Tsunade nodded, her curiosity piqued by this mysterious woman. She scampered over and clambered onto the bench, her legs swinging idly.

The woman lowered herself onto the bench with a grace that belied her battle-worn appearance. She tilted her head back, gazing up at the twinkling expanse above them.

"Do you know the stories behind the constellations, Tsuna?" she asked, her voice soft and wistful.

Tsunade shook her head, her eyes wide with wonder.

"My family had a belief that every star is someone we lost. I watch the stars most nights hoping I see my brother's light in the sky." She frowned, remembering something dreadful. "I wish every night that I could join him and see his face one last time." 

Tsunade didn't know what to say or feel, Madara was truly hurting but what could a five year old understand out of that? Tsunade hugged Madara, giving her warmth. "I hope Nawaki doesn't become a star anytime soon." Little did she know.

Madara was frozen, a statue unbreathing. Madara gazed down and looked into Tsunade's amber eyes, a strange feeling, maternal in nature. It terrified her, thinking of being a mother.

"Madara, you should be resting, not stargazing."

Tsunade nearly jumped out of her skin at the soft voice that cut through the night. Her grandfather stepped into the courtyard, his face creased with disapproval as he regarded Madara.

Madara merely quirked an eyebrow. "You know I cannot sit idle for long, old friend."

Her grandfather sighed, but there was a fondness in his eyes as he lowered himself onto the bench beside them. "At least have the good sense not to reopen your wounds." He glanced at Tsunade, his stern expression softening. "Did Madara regale you with tales from our youth?"

Tsunade shook her head, "Nope."

Hashirama looked at Madara, "Did you not tell her about the time we raced to the top of that mountain?"

Madara chuckled, "With good reason, you cheated."

Hashirama laughed quietly, trying not to wake anyone. "It's not cheating to state the facts. It was on you to be dumbstruck." 

A broad smile graced Hashirama's features, "It reminds me of that one time you and Mito went to the Stone for negotiations. You couldn't move after being courted by a young kid."

Madara narrowed her brow, "How do you know about that?!"

Hashirama shrugged, "How else? Mito."

Madara sighed, "I have had enough, my bones are aching to relax. I will see you in the morning." She stood up, walking away from the courtyard. 

Tsunade looked at her grandfather, watching him stare as Madara retreated inside. Her older self understood what this meant, her grandfather was in love with Madara Uchiha.

"Grandpa, she's nice." Tsunade young voice stirred Hashirama out of his gazing.

He smiled and ruffled Tsunade's hair, "She's the best, just like you." He stopped and picked her up, "Now let's get you to bed, Tsuna." 

Tsunade woke up in a deep sweat, the revelation that her grandfather was in love with Madara Uchiha troubled her. She needed answers, real answers. The Leaf would have any and all the answers she needed, but returning to Leaf wasn't something she was entirely happy with. "Back to the Leaf. Hopefully Sensei will have some answers." 

Minato was deep in thought, was it possible that Obito could awaken the wood style? Or was there too much Uchiha blood? 

Hiruzen decided to ask Tobirama a question, "Sensei, I know we've obtained the information we summoned you for but I must ask if you'll stay here longer? Until this threat of the chain breaker is resolved."

Tobirama thought about it, returning to the pure lands would be nice but when there was a threat to the Leaf he could never rest easy. "Until the threat of the chain breaker is done, I will stay within the land of the living."

Hiruzen and Minato bowed, "Thank you, Lord Second." They said in unison. Minato was going to walk away but something was knawing at him, he had to tell Second about Shisui and Obito. "Lord Second, I feel I should tell you about your grand nephews. Would you want to meet them, or even tell them the truth at all?"

Rationally, Tobirama knew it would probably cause more trouble than it was worth but meeting his brothers descendants did intrigue him. Then the thought of his descendants came up, how had they been? Had they died out? "Saru, you probably don't know this but I had a son of my own, Sakumo Hatake. Is he still alive?"

Both Hiruzen and Minato grimaced, knowing what fate befell Sakumo. Sarutobi cleared his throat, "Sakumo died several years ago, but he had a son..." 

Tobirama was saddened but the thought of his grandson gave him hope. "And his son, how old is he?" 

Minato spoke up, a bit of pride showing through. "Kakashi Hatake was my student. A true prodigy." He was proud of Kakashi, but the boy lacked social skills. Minato started to frown, "But he died almost two years ago during the third great Shinobi war." 

Tobirama sighed, another tragedy had befallen the Senju family. "I see."

Minato brightened up though thinking of his prime student, "But there's another student of mine who I discovered was the grandson of Kagami, Obito Uchiha. He's the kindest boy you could ever know." 

Tobirama snickered, "I believe it." He imagined Kagami's grandchild, he must've inherited Madara's looks and Hashirama's kindness." He had a smile, almost forgetting his lineage dying with his grandson.

Hiruzen sensed a change in the air, happiness. He couldn't believe his mentor was happy. "Lord Second, would you like to meet your nephews?"

Tobirama quirked a brow, "Multiple?"

Minato nodded, "Obito the elder at fifteen and Shisui at ten."

"Two? Well at least the Senju bloodline lives on through them and Tsunade."

Minato thought it was best to add, "I don't much about Shisui but he seems nice, a bit too polite but other than that he's great. But you should know that Obito awakened his Mangekyou when Kakashi died."

Tobirama furrowed his brows, thinking. "The Mangekyou?! That must mean he's quite powerful for his age."

Minato smiled proudly, "He is. I suspect he'll surpass me one day, but if he's got Lord First and Madara's blood then he'll blow way beyond them too."

Tobirama liked to imagine an Uchiha Hokage, they deserved it for their role in the foundation. "Let's hope no more tragedies befall him. Even the brightest stars can fizzle out under the right circumstances."

Hiruzen reached into his pocket grabbing his pipe, Tobirama glared at him. "Saru, those things can kill you. It'd be better for your family if you stopped."

Hiruzen just continued along, "I'm sorry, Sensei, I've tried quiting before this chainbreaker business but since Minato's battle I haven't been able to stop. Especially since Danzo's death." 

Tobirama sighed, Danzo's death wasn't on his radar. "So I take it the chainbreaker was involved in his death?" 

Minato specified, "We don't know for sure, but it's very likely."

Tobirama felt a bad feeling, a pit in his stomach. Wait, he didn't have a stomach. Regardless, he felt that whoever this chainbreaker was would be a great threat to the village. But with someone as promising as Obito Uchiha, someday those two would clash. Maybe it'd be better to teach the boy about his lineage sooner rather than later, "Fourth, is it possible for me to meet my nephews tomorrow?"

Minato chuckled nervously, "You can meet Shisui, but as for Obito, he's not in the village. It might be some time until he returns with my Sensei."

Tobirama grunted, "Very well." He was disappointed to hear that he'd only meet one of his nephews but one was better than none. "Tomorrow then."

Within the Land of Rain, the tallest tower within the Rain village held a meeting. A dark room with a roundtable, eight seats and five seated. A man wearing a white mask resembling a wolf, Hanma was the man's alias. He sat at the head of the table, his arms folded, "The objective of this organization is to capture the tailed beasts and seal them away from the world."

A man with long dark hair chuckled, "The tailed beasts, quite a goal. But I doubt the villages would give them up, especially not the Leaf. The nine tails is like a family heirloom." His yellow eyes gleaming in the darkness.

A woman with blue hair spoke her mind, "Taking the tailed beasts could possibly lead to war, surely you have thought of it." 

Hanma looked at the woman with his right eye, "It's only natural to have a plan to prevent such circumstances." He changed his eye to the Sharingan, "With the Rain under my control there will be Rain ninja but those not from Rain will bare their village's headbands, so if blame ever comes it will be placed on singular entities rather than a whole. That way we can operate without being impeded."

Sasori piped up, "Hanma's plan is ingenious, if either of can't you see that you could always be added to my collection..."

Hanma raised his hand, "That's enough, Sasori. They're going to be members just like me and you, threatening them does no good."

"Hmph..." Sasori grunted, listening to his superior. He still glared at the yellow eyed man.

The final member of the meeting decided to speak, their voice weathered, yet they shimmered with a green and black light. "We need ten S class Shinobi to seal the tailed beasts away. Both of you would be excellent members." An older woman, shrouded in darkness with static swirling her words.

Both the bluenette and the dark haired man seemed uneasy by the woman's voice. Hanma cleared his throat to get back on track, "Orochimaru of the Sannin and Konan of the Rain, we would be humbled to have either of you. Now, please follow Sasori to your quarters." 

Sasori stood up and the two recruits followed. Once their footsteps could no longer be heard, Hanma looked at the mysterious woman, changing his voice. "I have an idea I want to run by you."

"Hmm?" 

"Getting recruits this way could be slow, too slow for project Tsuki no me. We need a way to go about garnering supporters fast, even back up members."

"What do you suggest?" The woman's voice sounding more full of static.

Hanma walked over to her seat and placed a roster of Shinobi from all the villages, "A tournament. Where all the major villages are invited." 

The woman was intrigued, "You want to offer a new refuge to those questioning. You know that could be a hindrance as well? The Rain will gain many new eyes upon it, good and bad."

Hanma shrugged, "We need the manpower, Sasori and I can't seal the tailed beasts into the gedo statue, and neither can you do anything to help. But if the Hidden Rain village becomes compromised then we play the victim, recuperate our losses and tug on these times of veiled peace."

The woman narrowed her eye, "Kakashi..." She said lowly. "I know you hold no sentiment toward your old life, your battle with the yellow flash is proof of that. But your old rival, Obito Uchiha, is growing, rapidly. If the Leaf accepts the invitation, he will surely be sent as a tournament participant. I assume you will participate as well, to show Rain's strength." 

Hanma, or as he was once known, Kakashi, gripped his fist in annoyance, his old name evoking memories better left dead. "That name is dead to me." 

The woman's eye flickered, an expression unseen changed. "You may go forth with your idea for a tournament but be cautious. The Four Kage may see it as a declaration of war if the prize is not lucrative enough." 

Kakashi understood what she meant, "Yes, I've got an idea for the prize..." 

The hologram flickered again, and the woman, Madara Uchiha tapped her cane. "Inform me of your progress then, It has been some time since I last saw a bout, I wish to see you in action primarily. I doubt it will be too interesting but I hope you make it worth my while. Especially if it's the modern Senju vs Uchiha." Her lips curled into a smirk, "Wake me when you require my assistance." Madara's form disappeared, leaving Kakashi in the meeting room alone.

"Fighting Obito again? It might be enjoyable, if he's grown at all." Kakashi said to himself. But entertainment was all Obito was, nothing more. He needed to gather the tailed beasts and restore the ten tails, along with killing those who didn't deserve the perfect world.

Chapter Text

The morning came and Akane woke Shisui like usual. His small stature helped him step down the stairs faster than most people. He arrived in the kitchen where breakfast was waiting for him, a biscuit and a bowl of oats.

He ate it as usual and hurried his way out the door to meet up with his Sensei and teammates at training ground five. His team consisted of two girls, Anko Mitarashi and Kazumi Aburame, both Chunin. And then their sensei, a man named Ryoichi Nohara. This was not Shisui's first team, it wasn't even his second. This was his third team, the reason being the first team's Sensei was on maternity leave, and the team was dispersed to fill out other teams. The second team Shisui was on was dissolved because their Jounin sensei was arrested for tax evasion, an odd crime for a Shinobi to be arrested for. And the remnants of that team were still here but with a new leader. Shisui was the only genin on a team of Chunin, but it was oddly inspiring to Shisui. He'd show his salt eventually, he had to.

As he approached the meeting point, he spotted the familiar figures of his teammates. Anko, with her striking purple hair and mischievous nature, waved enthusiastically. Kazumi, ever the stoic Aburame, offered a subtle nod of acknowledgment from her high collar jacket and dark glasses.

"Look who decided to show up. At least some Uchiha aren't late." Anko teased, her eyes dancing with mirth.

Shisui grinned, unfazed by her playful jabs. "Wouldn't miss it for the world, Anko-senpai."

Ryoichi cleared his throat, drawing their attention. "Now that we're all here, let's go over the mission details," Ryoichi began. "The Hokage has decided to give us a day off from regular missions."

Anko's expression brightened, and she pumped her fist in the air. "Alright! A day to kick back and relax!"

Ryoichi chuckled. "Not quite. He has a special task for Shisui."

All eyes turned to the youngest member of the team. Shisui tensed, unsure of what to expect.

"Seems like someone's in trouble," Anko quipped, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. "Just like your brother used to be, eh?"

Shisui waved off her teasing. "Obito wasn't a troublemaker. At least, I don't think so."

Kazumi spoke up, her voice quiet but firm. "The Hokage wouldn't summon you for misbehavior. It must be important."

Ryoichi nodded. "Precisely. Shisui, you are to meet with the Hokage, who I'm sure you know was your brother's former sensei."

A mix of excitement and apprehension swirled within Shisui's chest. "Yeah, I met him before Obito left with Jiraiya." 

But why him, specifically?

Ryoichi made a disgruntled expression, "Well, Jiraiya's strong so let's hope your brother only picks up that trait. Just like I hope Rin doesn't absorb Lady Tsunade's flaws."

Shisui quirked his head, "Who's Rin?"

Ryoichi hid his smirk, "My daughter. She was one of the Fourth's students too, but after a mission had gone ary and they lost a member, Rin sought to get stronger and learn more medical ninjutsu. She left a couple months before your brother had with her new Sensei, Lady Tsunade."

Shisui was surprised to hear about one of his brothers teammates, Rin, she sounded nice, pretty. He wondered what Obito's opinion of her was.

His sensei pat him on the shoulder, "Don't keep the Hokage waiting," Ryoichi urged gently. "Hopefully we'll catch up with you later."

Shisui straightened, determination etched into his features. With a respectful bow to his teammates, he turned and headed toward the Hokage's estate, his steps purposeful.

The familiar buildings of the village blurred past as he navigated the winding streets, his mind racing with possibilities. What could the Hokage want with him? It had to be significant, given Obito's history. Or could it be something else?

Soon, the impressive structure loomed before him, and Shisui steeled himself. Taking a deep breath, he entered, ready to face whatever awaited him.

In the land of Rain far from the Rain village, two teenage boys were overseeing a small town in a valley. 

"What do you think the best course of action is?" The red head asked.

"The valley makes it a target for mercenaries, bandits, and starved Shinobi. Ideally we'd have a man on each front, but since it's just the two of us we'll have to guard one front of the valley." The other said.

The red head sighed, "When are we going to talk about it?" 

The blonde looked at his friend, "Talk about what?" 

The redhead's green eyes continued to gaze at the poor village below them, "Konan, her departure, and your unconfessed feelings."

Yahiko looked forward, his hands tightening around his belt. He sighed, "What's there to talk about? Konan left us to be apart of the system we want to fight."

Nagato nodded, his expression solemn. "Yes, Konan made her choice," he said, a hint of sadness in his tone. "But she wouldn't do it without good reason. Maybe she believes that joining that organization is the best way to ensure our dream lives on."

Yahiko's jaw tightened. "That masked man... I don't trust him," he growled. "What if he's using Konan? What if he's planning something sinister?"

Nagato's gaze drifted to the town below, where the residents carried on with their daily lives, oblivious to the potential dangers lurking in the shadows. "Regardless, you heard what that man said. He promised to leave our Akatsuki alone if one of us joined," he reminded Yahiko. "But I share your concerns. I wonder what would have happened had Obito been here..."

Yahiko's expression darkened at the mention of their friend. "Obito would have swayed Konan's mind," he said bitterly. "His bright demeanor always won out."

The two shinobi fell silent, their minds weighed down by the weight of the uncertainty of the future. 

"I hope she's safe."

In the industrial looking Hidden Rain, the new leadership and management was in full effect. No longer was the village under Hanzo's regime, an assassin made sure, and neither was Rain under a native of the land, instead two men, a puppet master and a wolf. The puppet master was dangerous, everyone knew that. But the wolf...he was an enigma.

What was more dangerous, the one who you knew countless stories of their ruthlessness or the one who was a blank slate? On paper Sasori was more dangerous, but Sakumo Hanma was somehow more dangerous. Sasori listened to Sakumo, either out of respect or fear. Whichever it was still kept Konan on edge. 

The rhythmic patter of raindrops against the windowpane accompanied Konan as she made her way through the dimly lit corridors of the tower. Each step echoed with a sense of trepidation, the weight of her decision to leave her friends and the fear she had of Sakumo Hanma.

As she approached the war room, the imposing figure of Sakumo Hanma came into view, his gaze fixed on the Rain village beyond the glass pane. Even from a distance, the aura of pain and suffering that surrounded him was palpable, like a shroud of darkness enveloping his very being.

"Konan," his voice sliced through the silence, its pitch higher than normal. Was he younger than her?

Konan steeled herself regardless, meeting his back with a determined gaze. "Yes, Sakumo sir?"

"Within our group, we operate in two-man squads," Sakumo explained, turning to face her fully. "I had initially intended to partner with Sasori, but I've decided to send him on a mercenary contract with Orochimaru instead."

As he spoke, Konan couldn't help but notice the scarring that marred the right side of his face, the stretch marks etched into his skin like a grim reminder of a past event. Then she noticed a single scar over his left eye. There was one thing for certain, despite his youth, probably fifteen years of age, the weight of his experiences seemed to age him beyond his years.

"You'll be my partner for today's mission," Sakumo continued, his tone brooking no argument.

Konan nodded, though she was fearful, the thought of her friends. She may have left her former comrades behind, but her loyalty now belonged to Sakumo– and to this enigmatic young man who inspired equal parts fear and respect.

"I understand, Sakumo-sama," she replied, her voice steady. "I am ready to follow your lead."

Sakumo grabbed his mask adjusting it on his face, "We're going to visit the Hidden Waterfall." 

In a dark cave, where the Gedo statue resided, one woman sat in the cave. Madara Uchiha, the very woman who founded the Leaf with the First Hokage. The only reason she lived this long was because of her siphoning chakra from the Gedo statue.

She was sleeping, or meditating. She held onto her cane, dreaming of the future. The infinite Tsukoyomi, the eternal dream, true peace. 

A green plant raised out of the ground, a black and white creature with yellow eyes. "Madara," Black Zetsu said. 

Madara opened her eye, "Zetsu, what do you have to report?" 

Zetsu fully formed, the white half began speaking. "Kakashi is leaving Rain with the blue haired girl." 

"I see. Anything else?"

Zetsu dropped an old Hidden Leaf headband on Madara's lap, "It took a very long time but I found this, I think it's the headband of Hashirama Senju."

Madara slowly reached for the headband, "Where did you find this?" Her Sharingan activated, looking for traces of chakra to confirm if it was the First Hokage's.

"We found it in the Land of Iron, near the top of a mountain. He could have jumped off of it, but there were no remnants of a skeleton. Regardless, he should be long dead." The black half said.

Madara narrowed her eye, "Hashirama left the village after we battled, I want to know what and where he went, how he died. Even if thirty-three years have passed." Madara's eye changed to the Rinnegan and she looked back at the headband. "This is Hashirama's, but there is large amounts of Sage chakra imbued in it."

"Doesn't it make sense for it to have Sage chakra left on it?" White Zetsu asked.

Madara's dried lips curled into a frown, "He was not wearing it in our battle, and judging by the amount he used in our final battle he used almost half the chakra. So there is more to his fate than we know. So keep digging around in the Land of Iron for anything significant."

Zetsu nodded, "Very well." It started submerging itself into the ground. "Even now she still has love for that pesky Hokage, but I wonder what is she's hoping I find?"

Madara continued to sit there, her Rinnegan deactivating. She breathed in slowly, and then slowly breathed out. She closed her eye, thinking about Hashirama. The only thing that ever made her happy after Izuna's death, both emotionally and physically. How Hashirama was the man he was in the environment they were born in, it was still bogling to Madara. And he never did anything for no reason. Whatever reason Hashirama used sage chakra was significant as she only knew him to use it against her. She held onto the headband as if to remember a memory dear to her.

An early morning day during the first week after the founding of the Hidden Leaf village.

The early morning sun peeked over the horizon, casting a warm glow upon the bustling construction site. Madara Uchiha, her blue robe flowing behind her with each purposeful stride, surveyed the designated plots for the Uchiha clan's new homes. Her sharp eyes missed no detail, and her gloved hands meticulously checked off each parcel of land as she moved from one to the next.

A sudden chill raced down her spine, a familiar sensation that alerted her to a presence lingering behind her. Without turning, she issued a stern warning, "You have three seconds to move. Or else you will have a sudden trip to the medical tent."

A deep chuckle resonated from behind her, followed by a casual hand resting upon her shoulder. "You're still the same as always, Madara."

Madara closed her eyes and exhaled a resigned sigh. Only one person would dare such a brazen intrusion upon her personal space. "Must you always be so childish and carefree, Hashirama?" Madara then whirled around, her eyes narrowing as she faced Hashirama. "You know I do not like people standing behind me. On top of that you have a complete disregard for personal space." she chided, her tone sharp. "I must say, your lack of boundaries is truly grating."

Hashirama chuckled, a mischievous grin plastered across his face. In his hands, he clutched a bundle of intricately crafted headbands, each adorned with a stylized leaf emblem. "Come now, Madara. We've been friends for so long that playful gestures shouldn't bother you."

Madara grunted, folding her arms. "What is the purpose of this visit?"

"I come bearing gifts," he announced, holding a forehead protector out towards her.

Madara eyed the proffered item skeptically. "A forehead protector?" She arched a questioning brow. "And what, pray tell, is the purpose of such a thing?"

"It's a symbol," Hashirama explained, his eyes alight with excitement. "A way to distinguish the shinobi of our newly founded Hidden Leaf Village from any other."

A flicker of recognition crossed Madara's features. It was her suggestion, after all, that had led to the village's name. Leave it to Hashirama to take even the most innocuous idea and turn it into a grand spectacle.

"Here," Hashirama insisted, pressing the headband into her hands. "You should be the first to wear it, as a founding member of our village."

Madara's gaze shifted from the intricate leaf symbol to Hashirama's expectant expression. A wry smile tugged at the corners of her lips as she secured the headband in place, allowing a few strands of her raven locks to frame her face. "Very well, if it pleases you."

Hashirama beamed, his enthusiasm infectious even to Madara's stoic demeanor. Bubbles. Or bubbling. Madara felt something in this moment, happiness? Some foreign feeling reached the surface and Madara was both confused and relieved. Why was she feeling this way? And why did it feel so nice?

Two friends exchanged a look at one another for a bit too long. But neither sad anything, just chuckling and parting ways.

How...

Why...

What...

When...

These words always laid in Madara's mind. The hows, the what's, the when's, and the why's. Just exactly how did their relationship sour and deteriorate so much, why did it happen? Izuna's death? Her pregnancy? Hashirama's marriage? What had caused her to end up in a death match with the man she loved... 

Chapter Text

The humongous gates of Konohagakure loomed before Jiraiya and Obito, the carved emblems of fire etched into the thick wooden beams. Obito couldn't help but grin as the familiar sights and scents washed over him. He breathed in deeply, savoring the aroma of freshly baked anko dumplings wafting from a nearby vendor's stall.

"Ah, it's good to be back!" Obito exclaimed, spinning around with arms outstretched, his unruly hair whipping in the warm breeze.

Jiraiya chuckled, shaking his head at his former pupil's antics. "Careful, kid. You'll make yourself dizzy."

Ignoring the warning, Obito bounded ahead, weaving through the bustling crowds with effortless grace. He waved cheerfully at the familiar faces, relishing the opportunity to soak in the vibrant atmosphere he had missed during his travels. 

"Obito!" Jiraiya called out. "I've gotta meet with Lord Third, I'll catch up later if I can." 

Obito looked back and waved, "Alright, see ya Jiraiya-Sensei!" Obito rushed through the village, making his way to the Uchiha district with a smile.

Obito's first stop was going to be Shisui's house, he was the one he'd known the least and he didn't want to waste any time getting to be a big brother.

Obito walked through the village to the Uchiha district, where there was almost a different air about, like something had changed. 

Continuing down the street, passing by the monotone homes he made his way to Shisui's house. 

Upon reaching the house Obito walked up slowly, he knocked on the door preparing himself to see an older Shisui.

He waited and no answer. Obito folded his arms, "Hmm, no one's home. Wonder where Shisui is?" 

Without finding Shisui, Obito thought he should visit Kushina first because he was unsure if he was ready to see Minato, just yet.

The aroma of freshly cooked food wafted through the air as Obito approached Minato and Kushina's house. His stomach growled in anticipation, the familiar scents stirring memories of home cooked meals from his childhood. However, the sight that greeted him upon entering the kitchen was entirely unexpected.

There, standing by the stove, was his younger brother Shisui, carefully tending to a simmering pot. The ten-year-old's brow furrowed in concentration, his movements methodical as he added a pinch of spice here and a dash of seasoning there. He grew, of course he did. 

"Shisui?" Obito blurted out, his voice laced with surprise.

Shisui whirled around, his eyes widening as they landed on his older brother. "Obito! You're back! And taller!" He beamed, setting down the ladle and rushing forward to embrace him.

Kushina, slowly stepped through the hallway with her swollen belly, chuckled softly. "Welcome home, Obito," she greeted warmly. "I hope you don't mind, but we've adopted Shisui the other day."

Obito's gaze darted between Kushina and Shisui, his mind struggling to process this unexpected development. "Adopted? But why?"

"With a little one on the way, Minato and I thought it would be nice to have an extra pair of hands around the house," Kushina explained, her hand resting protectively on her belly. "And Shisui has been such a great help, haven't you, dear?"

Shisui nodded enthusiastically, his cheeks flushed with pride. "I've been trying to learn all sorts of recipes to make sure you and the baby are well-fed, Kushina-san."

A lump formed in Obito's throat as he regarded his brother, now a part of Minato and Kushina's family. He had expected many changes upon his return, but this was not one he had foreseen. Yet, as he watched Shisui's beaming face and Kushina's contented smile, a warmth bloomed in his chest. His family had expanded even further, and he found himself oddly touched by the gesture.

Clearing his throat, Obito pulled Shisui into another embrace. "Well, I guess that means I'll have to stick around and make sure you're not slacking off," he teased, ruffling his brother's hair affectionately.

Obito then looked to Kushina, "Minato-Sensei's at the Hokage's office, right?" 

Kushina nodded hesitantly, "Yeah, but just be prepared for some changes..." How little Obito could prepare for what changes awaited him.

Obito walked up the winding staircases of the Hokage estate, a little giddy to see his Sensei. When he reached the office door he readied himself with a smile.

The wooden door creaked open as Obito stepped into the bright Hokage office. His eyes immediately fell upon the figure seated behind the desk, shoulders hunched, face etched with weariness.

"Minato-sensei?" Obito's voice wavered, uncertain.

Minato raised his head, and Obito inhaled sharply. Gone was the vibrant, youthful visage he remembered. Instead, Minato's features seemed carved from stone, his hair streaked with one premature strand of grey. But most startling of all was the absence of his right arm, the sleeve of his Hokage robe hanging limply at his side.

"Obito," Minato acknowledged, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "You've grown."

Obito swallowed hard, his gaze flickering to the empty sleeve. "What... what happened, sensei?"

Minato looked to his right sleeve, "Oh, this. It's nothing really." 

Obito narrowed his eyes, "I'm not a little kid anymore.

Minato sighed, "A masked man calling himself Madara Uchiha, or the 'Chainbreaker', ambushed me one night. He was highly skilled, even possessing both the Sharingan and the Byakugan. His power was unlike anything I've ever encountered."

Obito's eyes widened in disbelief. "The Sharingan and the Byakugan? But that's impossible!"

Minato nodded grimly. "I thought so too, but he was living proof it was possible, he truly was an anomaly. He knew the flying Raijin and had some sort of invisible defense unlike any I've seen before. But there was something else that bothered me, he knew a jutsu that was similar to Kakashi's lightning jutsu. It clashed with my rasengan, but we both lost an arm. After that it seemed like he lost control of his power and left himself wide open, I managed to hit him with a rasengan. Though I had to escape to the hospital. When the tracking unit arrived he was long gone."

A heavy silence hung in the air as the weight of Minato's words sank in. It had to have been the same man who killed Danzo Shimura and Hanzo, it had to be the same man who was in the Elder toad's vision, the man who he'd eventually face off against.

Obito clenched his fists, his jaw set with determination. "Sensei. I feel as though my destiny is intertwined with him, Madara Uchiha."

Minato grimaced, "Obito's determination is concerning, he thinks he'll defeat the chainbreaker." Minato sat forward, "Obito, I discovered something while you were gone, Shisui knows about it so it's time you should too." He sat up and walked over to Obito. "Grab onto my cloak."

Obito listened to his sensei, grabbing onto the white and red cloak.

In an instant they appeared in a dark cave, torches flickering. Obito looked around and saw a man wearing blue armor, fur lining his collar. But his features were strange.

Minato cleared his throat, "Obito, this is Tobirama Senju, the Second Hokage." Obito's eyes widened, he knelt down and bowed his head. "Obito, you don't have to bow. Lord Second's been wanting to meet you."

Obito was confused then he noticed that the Second Hokage didn't exactly look alive, his skin was pale, cracks all throughout his body, and his eyes lacked the whiteness of life, just darkness with his red irises.

"So you're the one I've heard so much about." Tobirama looked Obito up and down, "You have his face and her eyes."

Obito's eyes mixed with curiosity and confusion, "What?"

Tobirama folded his arms, "The Fourth tells me you're very promising."

Obito looked at Minato and then back to the second, "I guess I am."

Tobirama stepped forward, "Your Mangekyou, show me." 

Obito was surprised but nodded, his Sharingan activated and evolved into his three pointed design. "My umm abilities involve space-time ninjutsu, or at least that's what Minato-Sensei thinks."

Tobirama leaned in, examining the Mangekyou, "Hmm, not a pattern I've seen. Which isn't saying much as they're all unique." He restored his posture, "Space-time ninjutsu is some of the most powerful and dangerous things a Shinobi can have, your both lucky and unlucky to have it as your Mangekyou."

Obito knew what the Second meant, "If I use it too much I'll go blind."

Tobirama glanced at Obito curiously, "While that is true, I must ask you a question. How did Madara's eyes not go blind after countless years of use, I wonder?" 

"Huh?" Minato asked, "What are you saying, Lord Second?" 

Tobirama continued to watch the Uchiha, "There's a third stage to the Sharingan, an evolution of the Mangekyou." 

Obito's eyes lit up with hope, "So does that mean there's a way to prevent the decay of blindness?" 

Tobirama felt horrible for what he was gonna say. He sighed, "Not without sacrifice." Obito's hope diminished in an instant, Tobirama continued. "If an Uchiha takes a close relative's Sharingan they can obtain eternal light within their Mangekyou. Achieving the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan."

Obito shuddered, "You're saying I'd need to take Shisui's eyes in order to never go blind."

"Yes," Tobirama answered. "But..." 

Obito and Minato snapped to the Second Hokage, "But?" They said together.

Tobirama held a finger in the air whilst folding his arms, "You might be an exception." 

Minato was confused, "Lord Second, I get the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan but what other way could Obito circumvent the toll the Mangekyou would take on him?" 

Tobirama grunted and closed his eyes, "While Shisui shared a combination of their traits, Obito feels different. Like he is the combination of their greatest strengths."

Tobirama opened his eyes and focused them on Obito, "Before I continue there is one thing you must know. You are one of my brother, Hashirama's, descendants."

A whirlwind of information overloaded Obito's mind. Excitement, fear, anger, sadness, and then curiosity. "Wait, does that mean..."

Tobirama held his hand up, "Kagami Uchiha was my nephew, and his mother was, of course, an Uchiha."

Now even more questions swirled, one trumping the others. "The First Hokage fell in love with an Uchiha lady? Wouldn't that go against their clans ideology?"

Tobirama flinched for a moment, reconciling with the fact the boy was right. At that time it was frowned upon, Tobirama remembered scolding Hashirama for it. Now, he might've done something different. "You're correct. That's why not even Kagami knew about his father." 

Obito felt like that was a cop out answer, "If Hashirama was already the First Hokage then the Uchiha wouldn't have minded, unless..." Something didn't add up, like a large puzzle piece was missing. "Unless the Uchiha lady didn't want to be public. Or if the First was already married to Mito Uzumaki, but that one doesn't add up because of Kagami's age."

Tobirama found Obito's deduction skills interesting, he was both so close and so far. "I guess that happens when you're related to a genius... and Hashirama." 

Minato scratched his head, Obito was a teenager and already was guessing what the truth was. But if Lord Second hadn't wanted to tell Shisui and now Obito that Madara was their great grandmother, then Minato would help guide Obito off the trail. "How does it feel to be related to the Hokage?" 

Obito shrugged, "I don't know." This was a very different reaction than Shisui, "I've read a lot about the First Hokage and the warring states. The union of Senju and Uchiha was what Hashirama wanted, it was his idea of furthering peace. But unless he didn't know about it, which he should have, maybe there was a genjutsu at play but only a high level genjutsu specialist would have been able to cast the First Hokage under it." 

Tobirama didn't want to reveal the details involving Madara but it was only a matter of time until he figured everything out. "Obito, I'll tell you everything else at a later date. Just for now know that the Will of Fire courses through you, like the Fourth, like Sarutobi, like me, and like Hashirama. There is no greater honor to know you're comparable to the Hokage."

It was an honor, truly. But Obito couldn't shake that he wasn't being told something important, so vital that when he discovered it his world would be shifted forever. But the Second wouldn't tell him today, for now all Obito could do was learn of his ancestors, "Lord Second, what was the First Hokage like? What truly made him unique?" Obito knew some answers, but hearing them from the Second Hokage was a once in a lifetime opportunity.

Tobirama closed his eyes, chuckling. "My brother Hashirama... If you want to know about him truly, then I must take you to the beginning... The day our younger brother, Kawarama died."

Chapter Text

The Land of Iron, the home of the Samurai, and the last known location of Hashirama Senju, atleast to Madara Uchiha and Black Zetsu.

A monastery full of monks, each praying to their deity's depiction as a stone sculpture. The sculpture depicted an ancient god, a man handsome beyond belief, wearing traditional armor from over a century ago. A large scroll tucked tightly in the sculptures hands, likely a symbol of gifting humanity knowledge.

The monks revered the god, as he brought them this sanctuary, or that was how the stories went. It was quite strange that a coven of monks lived in the most cold region in the world, and yet they persevered. What was it and why? Only in time would the truth be revealed.

When one wakes up there usually two responses, frustration and contentment of excitement and wonder. The more one grows older excitement is replaced with unending disappointment. 

Obito had woken up, he looked around and noticed his surroundings, a house that was unfamiliar. Obito's eyes fluttered open, momentarily disoriented by the unfamiliar surroundings. The soft bed beneath him was a far cry from the lumpy futon he was accustomed to in his old apartment. As reality slowly seeped in, Obito remembered - this was his new home, Minato-sensei's house.

He then sighed, a little smile on his face. "Oh yeah, I'm adopted." He moved the blanket and got dressed. Putting on a blue short sleeved shirt and white shorts he headed out the door and started smelling some food, it smelt good so that didn't mean Kushina was cooking, though with how she was it was likely she couldn't anyway.

As he approached the kitchen, the sound of sizzling and the clatter of utensils grew louder. Obito peeked around the corner, his eyes widening in surprise at the sight before him.

Jiraiya was cooking some pancakes, while Shisui was half asleep at the kitchen table. "Ah, look who's finally awake!" Jiraiya boomed, his voice filling the kitchen. "Come on in, Obito. Breakfast is almost ready."

"Jiraiya-Sensei, why are you here?" Obito asked rubbing his eyes. 

Jiraiya looked over, his clothes were more casual, a grey turtle neck sweater, his headband missing. 

Jiraiya chuckled, flipping a perfectly golden pancake onto a growing stack. "Well, they asked someone to watch over you kids before you guys got ready. Minato and Kushina had to rush off early this morning."

A flicker of concern crossed Obito's face. "Is everything okay?"

"More than okay," Jiraiya replied with a knowing smile. "Kushina's gone into labor. Looks like you might be getting a little brother or sister soon."

Obito's jaw dropped. "Really so soon? That's... that's amazing!" A mix of excitement and nervousness bubbled up inside him. He was going to be a brother to two siblings.

"Now, now, don't get too excited," Jiraiya cautioned, though his eyes twinkled with mirth. "Childbirth can take a while. In the meantime, why don't you help Shisui set the table? These pancakes aren't going to eat themselves."

As Obito moved to grab plates from the cupboard, he couldn't help but marvel at how quickly his life had changed. Just yesterday, he had been alone in his small apartment. Now, he was part of a family, with a legendary ninja making him breakfast and a new sibling on the way.

"Hey, Jiraiya-Sensei," Obito asked hesitantly as he laid out the silverware, "Do you think... do you think I'll be a good brother to the baby, even if me and Shisui are adopted?"

Jiraiya paused in his cooking, turning to look at Obito with a gentle expression. "Obito, I've seen how you care for your friends and teammates. You've got a big heart, and that's the most important thing. You'll be a fantastic brother to, you've already got Shisui so what's one more sibling?"

Warmth spread through Obito's chest at Jiraiya's words. As he helped Shisui pour juice into glasses, he made a silent promise to himself. He would be the best big brother he could be, protecting and guiding this new little life just as Minato-sensei had done for him.

The kitchen filled with laughter and chatter as they sat down to eat, the anticipation of a new family member adding an extra layer of sweetness to their meal. For Obito, it felt like the start of something wonderful, a new chapter in his life that he couldn't wait to begin. He had so much to say tell Kakashi today, hopefully his heart could handle it.

Upon arriving to the village Rin said her goodbyes to Tsunade and Shizune, not that Rin didn't care what her mentor was planning, she just had to go see him. It was more important to see him over her own family and friends. 

Now a teenager, she approached the cemetery of the Hidden Leaf, her heart heavy with guilt and grief. Her hair still short, her body out of adolescence, she was now considered a woman.

The stones stood like silent sentinels, each one a testament to a life lost. Her fingers traced the familiar characters etched onto a weathered slab. She knelt down at a grave, a grave with no body. The name of her fallen teammate and friend, Kakashi Hatake, etched onto the slab.

Memories flooded her mind, the mission to destroy Kanabi Bridge, the moment when Kakashi lay crushed beneath the rubble, his life slipping away. She remembered Obito's anguished cries as he unleashed the power of his newly awakened Mangekyou Sharingan, cutting down a whole battalion of Stone Jounin. Could she have done that? No.

Rin clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. If only she had been stronger, more capable, perhaps she could have prevented Kakashi's death. The regret weighed heavily on her shoulders, a burden she had carried for the past two and a half years.

As she knelt before the grave, a gentle breeze rustled through the trees, carrying with it the faint scent of cherry blossoms. Rin closed her eyes, allowing the fragrance to envelop her, a momentary respite from the sorrow that consumed her.

"Kakashi," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I'm so sorry. I promise, I won't let your sacrifice be in vain. I'll become stronger, stronger than anyone could ever imagine."

Rin rose to her feet, a newfound determination burning within her. She had trained relentlessly under Tsunade's tutelage, honing her skills as a medic, but also as a shinobi. No longer would she be a helpless bystander; she would be a force to be reckoned with.

"I've come so far, Kakashi," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "But I still have a long way to go."

As she turned to leave, a familiar chakra signature caught her attention. Her heart skipped a beat. It couldn't be...

She spun around, her eyes widening as she saw a tall figure approaching. His gait was different, more confident, but there was no mistaking that spiky black hair.

"Obito?" she called out, her voice hesitant.

The figure stopped, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still. Then, a grin spread across his face, so achingly familiar yet somehow different.

"Rin?" Obito's voice had deepened, but it still held that warmth and cluelessness she remembered.

They closed the distance between them, stopping just short of an embrace. Rin's eyes roamed over Obito's face, taking in the changes. His jawline had sharpened, his shoulders broadened. But it was his eyes that caught her attention – they held a wisdom that hadn't been there before.

"You've... grown," Rin said, a hint of wonder in her voice.

Obito chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck in a gesture so familiar it made Rin's heart ache. "Yeah, well, two and a half years will do that to you. You look different too, Rin. Tsunade's training must have been intense."

Rin nodded, a small smile tugging at her lips. "It was. But I needed it. I... I needed to be stronger."

A shadow passed over Obito's face, and Rin knew he understood. They both carried the weight of that fateful day. Obito more than her, the Mangekyou proof of his anguish.

"I heard you've been training with Jiraiya," Rin said, eager to change the subject. "What was that like?"

Obito's eyes lit up. "It was surprisingly incredible, Rin. We traveled all over, and I learned so much. Not just about ninjutsu, but about people, about the world."

As Obito launched into a story about a misadventure with , Rin found herself studying him. His gestures were more controlled now, his words more measured. But underneath it all, she could still see the boy she'd known.

"What about you?" Obito asked suddenly, breaking off his tale. "What have you been up to, besides turning into a mini-Tsunade?"

Rin laughed, the sound surprising her. When was the last time she'd laughed like that? "I'm hardly a mini-Tsunade. But... I've learned a lot. Medical ninjutsu, of course, but also genjutsu resistance and some pretty devastating taijutsu."

"Devastating, huh?" Obito grinned. "Maybe we should spar sometime, see how we measure up now."

"Maybe we should," Rin agreed, a competitive glint in her eye.

Obito's gaze shifted from Rin to the gravestone, his expression sobering. "I haven't gotten the chance to see him yet," he muttered, his voice thick with emotion. "I've changed a lot since I last talked to him, both physically and mentally."

Rin remained silent, watching as Obito knelt down and pulled out a tanto – no, a chakra saber. Kakashi's chakra saber. He held it in both palms, his fingers tracing the familiar lines of the weapon.

"I've gotten better with it since I last saw you," Obito said softly. "Not as good as you, but still enough that I'm in a different league than before." He chuckled, but the sound was hollow. "I've traveled and seen places, met people, learned of different cultures, learned different techniques, and found my nindo."

Obito paused, his breath coming out in a slow, measured exhale. "I know what type of man I want to be, but I'm not sure if I can actually do it."

Rin reached out, grasping Obito's shoulder. The warmth of her touch seemed to seep through his clothes. "I believe you can do whatever you set your mind to, Obito," she said, her voice soft but filled with conviction.

X

Obito turned to look at Rin and...

Ba dump. His heart beat fast.

Butterflies. The only thing missing was music and his face to be redder than an apple. "Calm yourself, Obito! You can't be with Rin, Kakashi died for her, for you. It would disrespect Kakashi's legacy. Especially not in front of his grave."

He breathed out, causing a calm cool to wash over himself. "Thanks, Rin," he said, his voice strained as he gently pushed her hand away. "But I'm not worthy of such compliments." He stood up, his gaze fixed on Kakashi's grave. "What type of Hokage lets his closest friends die?"

Rin's smile faltered, the pain in Obito's voice cutting through her. She had expected him to carry the same guilt and pain, but this... this was worse. It wasn't just about Kakashi's death; it was about something else, his dream to become Hokage maybe.

Unknown to her Kakashi had never wanted to save Rin, if it wasn't for Obito's words regarding the White fang Kakashi would've likely continued on the mission and Obito and Rin would've died. That guilt ate Obito, it had subsided due to his traveling with Jiraiya and knowledge of his family, but it returned. Rin was evidence of that day, so was his Sharingan and Mangekyou, but the gravestone with Kakashi's name made Obito want to breakdown and cry. He'd come to terms with death and killing, but the kill he couldn't stand was Kakashi's, and it was because of his words, his stupid reckless words.

"Obito..." Rin whispered, "You're crying blood again..." It hurt her seeing Obito like this.

Obito reached up, his fingers coming away stained with crimson. His Mangekyou had activated subconsciously, the red of his eyes a stark contrast against the pallor of his skin. He shook his head frantically, trying to deactivate them, but to no avail.

"I can't shut them off!" Panic laced his voice as he stumbled backward, away from Rin and Kakashi's grave.

Rin stepped forward, her medical training kicking in. "Obito, you need to calm down. Your emotional state is affecting your chakra control."

But Obito wasn't listening. His breathing had become erratic, his eyes darting around wildly. "I'm sorry, Kakashi," he muttered.

Rin's heart clenched at the sight of Obito's anguish. She moved closer, her hands glowing with healing chakra. "Obito, please. Let me help you."

As she reached out to touch him, Obito's right Mangekyou suddenly strained. The air around them seemed to warp and distort, and before Rin could react, Obito vanished in a swirl of space-time ninjutsu.

Rin stood there, her hand outstretched to empty air, shock and concern warring on her face. The cemetery was silent once more, save for the rustling of cherry blossoms in the wind.

"Obito," she whispered, her voice carried away by the breeze. 

The black swirl dissipated, leaving Obito stumbling into the Hokage's office. His legs wobbled, threatening to give out beneath him. A strong hand grasped his arm, steadying him. Obito blinked, his vision clearing to reveal Minato's concerned face.

"Easy there," Minato said softly, helping Obito regain his balance.

Obito's chest heaved as he struggled to control his erratic breathing. His chakra felt like a turbulent storm within him, swirling and churning unpredictably. He closed his eyes, focusing on calming the tempest.

Minato watched his student with worry etched across his features. The absence of the Mangekyou's distinctive pattern in Obito's eyes didn't escape his notice. He knew all too well the young Uchiha's fear of blindness, a fear that had kept those powerful eyes dormant.

As Obito's breathing steadied, he opened his eyes, now back to their normal onyx hue. "I'm sorry, Sensei," he mumbled, shame coloring his voice. "I... I lost control."

Minato's expression softened. "It's alright, Obito. You don't need to explain yourself." He guided Obito to a nearby couch, his movements slightly awkward due to using one arm.

Obito slumped into the seat, grateful for its support. His gaze wandered to the window, taking in the village below. An attempt to distract himself from the turmoil within. "The baby," he said suddenly, turning back to Minato. "Has it...?"

A soft smile broke across Minato's face, momentarily chasing away the worry. "Yes, he arrived just thirty minutes ago. A healthy baby boy. We've named him Naruto."

Obito's eyebrows shot up, a flicker of recognition in his eyes. "Naruto? Like from Jiraiya-sensei's book?"

Minato nodded, his smile widening. "Exactly. Kushina... she has high hopes for him. She wants him to grow up to be just like the character." He paused, his blue eyes meeting Obito's. "And like you."

A mix of emotions flashed across Obito's face – surprise, honor, and a touch of sadness. He opened his mouth to respond, but Minato spoke first, his tone gentle but firm.

"Now, tell me what happened, Obito. What brought you here in this state?"

Obito's shoulders sagged. He ran a hand through his messy hair, flakes of dried blood falling from his fingers. "I went to the cemetery," he began, his voice barely above a whisper. "To visit Kakashi. I... I didn't know Rin was back in the village." He paused, swallowing hard. "Seeing her... it brought everything back. That day, the mission, the cave..." His voice cracked. "The things I said to Kakashi. If I hadn't... if I hadn't told him about his father being a hero, maybe he..."

Minato leaned forward, placing his hand on Obito's shoulder. "Obito, you can't blame yourself for Kakashi's choices. He made his decision that day, just as you made yours."

Obito shook his head, tears threatening to spill. "But if I had been stronger, faster... If I had awakened my Sharingan sooner..."

"What ifs won't change the past," Minato said softly. "Kakashi chose to protect his comrades. He died a hero, Obito. Just like Sakumo."

"I miss him," Obito whispered, his voice thick with emotion. "Every day, I miss him."

Minato nodded, his own eyes glistening. "We all do, Obito. We all do."

Several minutes later, the door to the Hokage's office creaked open, drawing Obito and Minato's attention.

"Rin," Obito breathed, his heart racked with guilt.

Rin's eyes widened as she took in the scene before her. "Obito? I... I didn't expect to see you here."

Minato couldn't help but smile at how much she'd grown. But he couldn't help but notice Rin's surprise at his appearance, though explanations could wait. Rin had changed considerably since the last time he saw her, "Rin! It's good to see you back." 

Rin bowed respectfully. "Thank you, Sensei. I mean, Lord Hokage."

Obito stood up abruptly, the couch scraping against the floor. "I'm sorry," he blurted out. "I shouldn't have left you alone at the cemetery. I just... I couldn't..."

Rin's expression softened. "It's okay, Obito. I understand." She stepped closer, placing a gentle hand on his arm. "I'm just glad to see you're alright. When you disappeared like that, I was worried."

Guilt gnawed at Obito's insides. He'd been so caught up in his own emotions, he hadn't considered how his sudden departure might have affected Rin.

Minato watched the interaction with a thoughtful expression. "It's good to see you two together again," he said, his voice warm. "In fact, this might be the perfect opportunity..."

Obito and Rin turned to their former sensei, curiosity evident in their faces.

"I have a mission," Minato continued, his tone shifting to a more official one. "Lord Third was planning to assemble a team, but seeing you two here... well, it seems fate has decided that I place you two on it."

Rin's eyebrows shot up. "A mission? But I've only just returned..."

"I know," Minato said, his expression apologetic. "And I wouldn't ask if it wasn't important. But your skills might be necessary, Rin. And Obito's abilities made Lord Third request him."

Obito glanced at Rin, uncertainty clouding his features. "Are you sure about this, Sensei? We haven't worked together in years. And after what happened last time..."

Minato's gaze softened. "That's precisely why I think this is a good idea. You two need to reconnect, to rebuild that trust. And there's no better way than in the field. And there'll be more people to mingle with too."

Rin took a deep breath, squaring her shoulders. "I'm in," she said firmly. "If you think we're the right people for this, Lord Hokage, then I trust your judgment."

Obito hesitated for a moment longer, then nodded. "Alright. I'm in too."

Minato smiled, relief evident in his eyes. "Excellent. Now, let me brief you on the details..." He leaned forward, his expression turning serious. "Lord Third has provided us with some interesting intel. There's a crime lord in the Land of Stone who's gotten his hands on some valuable artifacts, some dating from the First Hokage's era."

Obito raised an eyebrow. "And you want us to retrieve them?"

"Somewhat," Minato scratched his neck. "We also want to know how he obtained them, artifacts from that era aren't easy to come by. I should add that it won't be the two of you. I'm sending team Ryoichi. You should already be familiar with some of the members. Shisui, Anko Mitarashi, Kazumi Aburame, and Rin's father, Ryoichi Nohara, will be joining you."

Rin's eyes widened at the mention of her father. "Wait, Dad's coming too?"

Minato nodded, a knowing smile on his face. "I originally thought it might be good for his team to accomplish this, but with you two it's a bonus for you to work with family."

Obito shifted, his expression a mix of sternness and nervousness. If some crime lord was hoarding some of his ancestor's belongings then Obito would get them back. His nervousness was a result of meeting Rin's father and Shisui's team members. "So, what's the plan?" He tried distracting himself.

Minato knew how Obito was likely feeling about the mission, Hashirama being tied to the mission must've meant a lot to Obito. "The crime lord is hosting a gala in three days. You'll be infiltrating as guests and staff. Obito, you'll be crucial for this mission as you'll be the leading Jounin." Minato wanted to add, "I believe that you can lead, you just have to believe in yourself, believe in your abilities and you'll do great."

Obito hesitated before nodding, "I won't let you down, Sensei." It was a lot to put on his shoulders, though he faltered in his confidence Obito would do his best. He headed out, preparing for the mission.

Obito started thinking about his Mangekyou.

Kamui was the perfect stealth jutsu but he was still wary of using it, even after the Second assumed he wouldn't go blind. Though with a heist anything could and would go wrong so getting an edge was always necessary, even at the cost of one's sight. 

But something occurred to him, he transported himself from the cemetery to this office subconsciously. Could Obito do more than transport things through Kamui space? Could he teleport much like Minato-Sensei could with Flying Raijin? Testing and training would come up with the answer.

Chapter Text

In a special facility within the Hidden Leaf, there lied a headquarters for the Root. The hidden chambers of Root's headquarters echoed with the sound of footsteps as Tsunade strode purposefully through the dimly lit corridor. Her fists were clenched, her jaw set with determination. The air grew thick with tension as she approached the heavy wooden door at the end of the hallway.

Without knocking, Tsunade burst into an office. The former Hokage, now leader of Root, Hiruzen Sarutobi, now the leader of Root, was setting up plans and missions for the next few days. He looked up from his desk, his wrinkled face betraying a flicker of surprise before settling into a calm mask.

"Tsunade," Hiruzen said, his voice gravelly with age. "It's been quite some time. What brings you back to the Leaf?"

Tsunade's amber eyes flashed with anger as she slammed her palm onto the desk, causing papers to scatter and ink bottles to rattle. "Why was it hidden?" she demanded, her voice trembling with barely contained fury.

Hiruzen's brow furrowed, genuine confusion crossing his features. "What are you talking about?"

With shaking hands, Tsunade reached into her blouse and pulled out a necklace. The green crystal caught the light, casting a soft glow across the room. "The truth about my grandfather," she said, her voice dropping to a near whisper.

Hiruzen's eyes widened slightly, recognition dawning on his face. He raised a hand, signaling to the guards stationed in the corners of the room. "Leave us," he commanded.

As the door closed behind the departing guards, Hiruzen leaned forward, his elbows resting on the desk. "Tsunade," he began, his voice heavy with the weight of secrets, "if this is about what I think it is, I should tell you that even I was kept in the dark until recently."

Tsunade's anger gave way to surprise. "You mean... it was hidden from you too?"

Hiruzen nodded solemnly. "It all started about a week ago," he explained, his eyes distant as he recalled the events. "Minato was attacked by a mysterious figure - a masked shinobi with both a Sharingan and a Byakugan. This person even knew the Flying Raijin jutsu. Minato had to change his jutsu's formula afterwards."

Tsunade gasped, her medical mind already racing with the implications of such a combination.

"When Minato demanded to know who they were," Hiruzen continued, "The attacker claimed to be Madara Uchiha, before he and Minato clashed and both lost an arm."

The room fell silent as Tsunade processed this information. Hiruzen took a deep breath before continuing.

"This led Minato and me to take drastic measures. We... we reanimated the Second Hokage."

Tsunade's eyes widened in shock. "You did what?"

"We needed answers," Hiruzen said, his voice tinged with regret. "And in the course of our questioning, Lord Second revealed something... unexpected. He let it slip that Madara was a woman. Making such a mistake forced him to admit the reason as to why her gender was a secret, that your grandfather had a child with Madara in secret."

Tsunade felt her knees weaken, and she gripped the edge of the desk for support. "But... what about my grandmother? Did she know?"

Hiruzen shook his head sadly. "According to Lord Second, Madara had cast a powerful genjutsu that affected everyone in the village only Lord Second was resistant to it. It only deactivated after her death. That's why your grandfather disappeared - he was ashamed of what he hadn't known, and devastated by the fact that he had killed the woman he loved."

Tsunade's mind reeled with this new information. The grandfather she had idolized when she was younger, the man she believed to be perfect, was suddenly revealed to be as flawed and broken as she felt.

"There's more," Hiruzen said softly. "You have cousins from Madara's side. Two of them are still in the village - Obito and Shisui Uchiha, fifteen and ten years old respectively."

Tsunade sank into a nearby chair, her head in her hands. The necklace dangled from her fingers, "I... I need time to process this," Tsunade murmured.

Hiruzen nodded sympathetically. "Of course. But Tsunade, you should know that this information is highly sensitive. If it gets out that Madara was a woman and had a child with Lord First then people will question everything he did, as a man, as a husband, and as Hokage."

Tsunade looked up, her eyes meeting Hiruzen's. In that moment, she saw not the leader of Root or the former Hokage, but the teacher who had guided her through her early years as a shinobi.

"I understand... " she replied, her voice steady despite the turmoil in her heart.

Hiruzen's expression softened. "I know it's a lot of information to process. Take your time to process it, and then later we can see Lord Second together."

Tsunade nodded, standing up with renewed determination. As she turned to leave, she paused at the door. "Sensei," she said, looking back at Hiruzen, "Thank you for telling me the truth. Even if it hurts."

As the door closed behind Tsunade, Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, he knew Tsunade had grieved time and time again but maybe she could turn that grief into something else. Maybe she would meet Obito and Shisui in the following weeks.

Later that day, team Ryoichi gathered at the village gates, meeting up with Obito and Rin.

Everyone was wearing civilian clothes with a spare set of formal clothes given by Ryoichi. 

Shisui approached Obito, a grin on his face. "Ready for our first mission together, elder brother?"

Obito laughed, clapping Shisui on the shoulder. "As ready as I'll ever be. Just try to keep up, alright?"

Nearby, Rin stood with her father, Ryoichi. There was an awkward tension between them, years of separation hanging in the air.

"It's good to see you, Rin," Ryoichi said softly. "You've grown so much."

Rin nodded, offering a small smile. "Thanks, Dad. I'm glad we'll be working together on this mission."

Ryoichi smiled, "Yes. I'll be able to see your training with Lady Tsunade in action."

As they set off Obito couldn't help but wonder what item it was that they were going to recover. 

The acrid smell of smoke filled Konan's nostrils as she stood amidst the smoldering ruins of the Hidden Waterfall Village. Her eyes stung, not just from the ash swirling in the air, but from the unshed tears she refused to let fall. The once-vibrant village was now a landscape of destruction, buildings reduced to skeletal frames, streets littered with debris and... worse.

Konan's gaze fell upon a discarded doll, its singed fabric a stark reminder of the innocence lost in this senseless violence. Her fingers twitched, longing to pick it up, to salvage this one small piece of humanity from the wreckage. But she remained still, her face a mask of forced indifference.

A few meters away, Sakumo stood straight, his mask spattered with crimson droplets that told a gruesome tale. In his iron grip, he held the collar of a young brown haired boy – their target, the Seven-Tails Jinchuriki. The young man's eyes were wide with terror and grief, his body trembling as he took in the devastation around him.

"Why?" The Jinchuriki's voice cracked. "Why are you doing this?!"

Sakumo's grip tightened, eliciting a pained gasp from his captive. "Because of you," he said, his tone as cold and unyielding as steel. "Our intent is to capture you, but knowing they'd retaliate I stopped them before they could. It's a necessary evil but with my plans for you it'll be worth it in the long run."

Konan's stomach churned at his words. She wanted to protest, to scream that there was nothing necessary about the carnage she witnessed. But the words died in her throat as Sakumo's gaze fell upon her, the purple rings seeing into her soul.

"You disappoint me, Konan," he said, his voice carrying a lighter tone. "When the time came, you hesitated. Your weakness could have jeopardized our mission."

Konan's fists clenched at her sides, her nails digging crescents into her palms. "I... I couldn't," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the crackling of dying fires. "They were civilians, children..."

"And that hesitation could have cost us everything," Sakumo cut her off. "In our world, mercy is a luxury we cannot afford."

As if to punctuate his point, a section of a nearby building collapsed with a thunderous crash, sending up a fresh plume of ash and embers. The Jinchuriki flinched, a sob escaping his lips.

Konan's gaze met the young boy's, seeing the pain, the accusation in his eyes. She wanted to look away, to distance herself from the guilt threatening to overwhelm her. But she forced herself to hold his gaze, to bear witness to the consequences of their actions.

"We have what we came for," Sakumo declared, roughly shoving the Jinchuriki forward. "Let's move out. We have a long journey ahead of us."

In that moment, surrounded by ash and ruin, Konan noticed Sakumo's eye twitch in pain. The purple rings disappeared, the eye turning to black. "He must've used too much chakra," she thought. Considering what Sakumo had done it wasn't out of the realm of possibility, he did create a gravitational force from nothing. It pulled so much, decimating the infrastructure of the village, then when there was enough he sent it flying into the village. Sakumo cleaned up whoever was left, but Konan had been too shocked to do much of anything. She had never seen a jutsu as powerful as it, it was like Sakumo was a scorned god.

Her fear of Sakumo had grown more, not for herself but for Nagato and Yahiko. If she failed to cooperate with Sakumo again they'd pay the price, not her. Konan would lose part of her soul but she'd protect her friends however and whatever way she could. She just hoped they'd forgive her for what she'd done.

As the team set out, Anko fell into step beside Obito. "So, Uchiha, heard you've been training with Jiraiya. Learn any interesting techniques? Orochimaru-Sensei taught me many things."

Obito remembered, Anko was Orochimaru's prized pupil, but he was now a rogue Shinobi. "I'm sorry to hear about your sensei, Mitarashi. It must be hard knowing someone you knew very well turn rouge."

Anko's expression turned gloomy, "Yeah, well, he's coming back. He's just doing some undercover work for the Leaf."

"Yeah," Obito knew that Anko was wrong, she was just being hopeful. There was no harm in being hopeful, Obito certainly wished he was. 

Kazumi Aburame, ever the quiet observer, adjusted her sunglasses. "We should remain focused on the mission. The Land of Stone is not known for its hospitality towards Leaf shinobi."

Ryoichi added, "That's why we aren't wearing anything to distinguish us as Shinobi, let alone Leaf Shinobi. The gala might not be hosted by someone from Stone but our intentions are still not to start a war with them again."

Obito balled his hands into fists, he hated the Hidden Stone for what happened at Kanabi Bridge. His eyes wouldn't forget, that was the curse of the Sharingan.

Rin looked at Obito and noticed the quiet rage behind his eyes, he had every right to hold anger towards the Hidden Stone, they kidnapped her and Kakashi died because of them, awakening Obito's true power through anguish. 

Obito breathed out, he had trained to control his anger, he shouldn't let it overcome him.

The group nodded in agreement, their expressions turning serious as they leapt into the trees, beginning their journey towards the Land of Stone.

On the outskirts of the Leaf, at a cemetery reserved for people of exceptional calibur, Tobirama was walking to a specific tomb. The label of the tomb said Madara Uchiha. Although they knew the chainbreaker wasn't Madara but the thought of Madara surviving knawed at him.

There was a special seal on the tomb that only the Hokage and the respective clan heads knew about, five consecutive hand seals, ram, boar, monkey, snake, crane. The tomb door opened, showing Tobirama it was untouched since he'd last been in to examine Madara's eyes. But there was one thing that was different...

The coffin was opened a smidge, Tobirama narrowed his eyes, walking towards the coffin he gently peek inside. He couldn't believe what he was seeing, it was an elderly Madara, it wasn't possible the body would've decayed. Unless this wasn't Madara but a clone. 

"What exactly have you been doing all this time, Madara? What was so important to drive my brother to despair?"

The moonlit night cast an ethereal glow over the opulent mansion as Obito and his team approached. Their formal attire rustled softly with each step, a stark contrast to their usual ninja gear. Obito tugged at his collar, feeling uncomfortable in the unfamiliar clothes.

"Your orders?" Ryoichi's voice broke through Obito's thoughts.

The young Jounin hesitated, his mind racing. He glanced at his teammates, their expectant faces making him even more nervous. Taking a deep breath, he decided to voice his uncertainty.

"I... I'm not sure," Obito admitted, his voice low. "This is my first time leading a mission like this. Any suggestions?"

Ryoichi nodded, a hint of understanding in his eyes. "How about we split into two groups? My team could mingle with the guests, gather information. You could lead Anko and Shisui to assess security."

Obito considered the plan, relief washing over him. "That sounds good. Rin, are you okay with that?"

Rin smiled softly, her eyes darting between Obito and her father. "Of course. It'll be good to work with Dad."

As they approached the entrance, Obito whispered to his team, "Remember, we're here for the artifact and information. Stay alert, but blend in."

The group split as they entered the grand ballroom. Obito watched as Rin, Ryoichi, and Kazumi melted into the crowd of well-dressed attendees. He turned to Anko and Shisui, both looking slightly overwhelmed by the lavish surroundings.

"Alright, let's do a sweep of the perimeter," Obito said, trying to sound confident. "Shisui, keep an eye out for any hidden passages or suspicious activity. Anko, focus on the guards - their patterns, weapons, anything unusual."

As they moved through the party, Obito couldn't help but marvel at the extravagance. Crystal chandeliers hung from ornate ceilings, their light reflecting off polished marble floors. Guests in expensive gowns and suits mingled, their laughter and chatter filling the air.

Obito found himself separated from Anko and Shisui in the sea of elegantly dressed guests. Deciding to blend in, he made his way to a table laden with an array of colorful hors d'oeuvres and a large crystal bowl filled with a pungent liquid.

Obito's nose wrinkled as he approached the bowl. The smell was overwhelmingly strong, clearly some kind of potent alcohol. He reached for a glass, more out of a desire to look natural than any intention to drink.

"I wouldn't drink that if I were you..." a deep, gruff voice rumbled from behind him.

Obito turned, his hand pausing mid-reach. "Probably not," he agreed, his eyes meeting those of the stranger.

The man before him was unlike anyone Obito had ever seen. Dark green eyes, almost glowing, peered out from a face of rich, dark skin. Long, jet-black hair cascaded down his shoulders, seeming to absorb the light around it. There was something... off about him, something that set Obito's nerves on edge.

"Sit with me," the man said, his tone leaving no room for argument. A large hand pressed against Obito's back, guiding him towards a nearby table for four.

Obito allowed himself to be led, every muscle in his body tense. He could feel a hint of fear creeping into his mind, but he pushed it aside. If things went south, he was confident in his abilities to handle the situation. Mostly.

As they sat, the strange man's eyes seemed to bore into Obito, searching for something. "You're a Shinobi, aren't you?" he asked, his voice low and gravelly.

Obito's heart rate picked up, but he kept his face neutral. "What makes you say that?" he countered, buying time to assess the situation.

The man's lips curled into what might have been a smile, revealing teeth that seemed just a touch too sharp. "Your posture, your awareness. You may be a teenager but you carry yourself with confidence, like a warrior."

"Relax," the man said, leaning back in his chair. "I'm not here to cause trouble. In fact, I think we might be able to help each other."

Obito's eyebrow raised slightly. "Is that so?" he asked, his curiosity piqued despite his better judgment.

The man nodded, his eyes never leaving Obito's face. "You're surely a Leaf Shinobi here for the artifact, aren't you? The one our gracious host has... collected."

Obito's hand instinctively moved towards his kunai pouch that wasn't there, the thing he could use as a weapon was the utensils in front of him or his left Mangekyou ability, the one that sent things into his dimension. The man noticed Obito's tenseness and chuckled, a sound like gravel shifting.

"There's no need for a fight... yet." he said, tapping the table. "I have no love for our host or their collection. In fact, I came to retrieve an item myself."

"You're a mercenary," Obito said quietly.

The man nodded, "Kakazu the immortal is what everyone calls me. I have information if you're willing to help me get my target."

Obito's mind raced. Could this be the break they needed? Or was it a trap? He decided to tread carefully. "And what exactly is your target?"

Kakuzu's eyes gleamed with an unnatural light. "Let's just say it's the host herself. She's collected a lot of debt, debt my employers are tired of waiting for."

Obito glanced around, taking in the opulent surroundings. "I'm assuming this isn't the first time she's thrown a party this lavish. The more parties like this, the more debt one racks up."

Kakuzu nodded approvingly. "Sharp observation. Yes, our lovely host has a taste for the finer things in life. Unfortunately, her pockets aren't as deep as her desires."

Obito leaned in, lowering his voice. "So, what exactly are you proposing?"

Kakuzu mirrored his movement, his voice barely above a whisper. "A mutually beneficial arrangement. You help me deal with her guards and you can retrieve your artifact. We both get what we want, and we part ways."

Obito's mind whirled with possibilities. Working with a mercenary was risky, but it could provide the chance to get the artifact. Still, something didn't sit right.

"And what happens to the host after you... collect?" Obito asked, careful to keep his tone neutral.

Kakuzu's eyes hardened. "That's not your concern, boy. Focus on your mission, and I'll focus on mine."

Obito felt a chill run down his spine. "A part of my mission is to learn where she got it." Kakuzu was interested, "What is the artifact? Maybe I'll let you talk to her before I'm off."

Obito breathed slowly, "I don't know what it is persay, the Intel was that it was an item from the First Hokage's age."

Kakuzu's hand tightened, "Something of Hashirama Senju's I'm guessing. How annoying..."

There was a story that Kakazu wasn't sharing, but it's not something Obito would ask about.

Kakuzu grunted, "Fine. You can talk to her after it's all said and done, but I want to be removed from Konoha's bingo book. After all, something of the First Hokage's has to mean something."

Obito folded his arms, "A decision like that isn't mine to make, I doubt my words would have much sway with the Hokage."

Kakuzu chuckled, "If that were true a six man team wouldn't have been sent, and a boy wouldn't be the leader. You're special, that I can tell. You must have some connection to the Fourth Hokage, but I don't really need to know. Just that you'll keep your end of the deal."

With that their conversation was over.

As Obito stood to leave, Kakuzu murmured something. "He's like that one woman from the assassination attempt on his life..."

Obito heard it but couldn't make any sense of it. What assassination attempt? What woman was he being compared to? 

For now he bottled his questions, now was a time of regrouping and informing them of their joint ally. 

Later, at a campfire, Sakumo Hanma stared into the fire. His right eye discerning images in the flames that weren't there. Visions of a fated mission that had rippled to the current events. Sakumo, no, Kakashi remembered the documents Madara and Zetsu gave him. The documents were regarding the mission that caused a hole in Kakashi's life, no his soul. The last mission of the white fang of the Leaf.

In a dimly lit room in Konoha, Sakumo Hatake stood before a stern-faced Danzo Shimura, his white hair gleaming in the fading light.

"This mission is of utmost importance, Hatake." Danzo's voice was cold and calculated. "The scroll you're to retrieve contains information about the alliance between Sand and Stone. We can't let the scroll get to Iwa, Failure would result in another war breaking out."

Sakumo nodded, his face a mask of determination. "I understand, Lord Danzo. My team and I will not let you down."

As Sakumo left the room, a heavy weight settled on his shoulders. He couldn't shake the feeling that this mission would change everything.

Days later, Sakumo and his team crouched in the shadows outside a formidable Sand fortress. The night air was thick with tension as they prepared to infiltrate.

They moved silently through the fortress, their hearts pounding with each step. Just as they located the scroll, a cry of alarm rang out. They had been discovered.

Chaos erupted. Kunai clashed against kunai, and jutsu lit up the night sky. Sakumo fought fiercely, his legendary skills on full display. But as he turned to check on his team, he saw two of his comrades cornered, about to be overwhelmed.

Time seemed to slow. The scroll was within reach, but his friends needed him. Sakumo's mind raced, torn between duty and loyalty.

"Go!" One of his cornered teammates yelled. "Complete the mission!"

But Sakumo couldn't. He wouldn't. With a steely resolve he abandoned the scroll and leapt to his comrades' aid. His white chakra blade flashed in the moonlight as he cut down their attackers.

"We're getting out of here," Sakumo ordered, his voice filled with both relief and regret.

As they fled into the night, Sakumo knew he had failed the mission. But looking at the grateful faces of his teammates, he couldn't bring himself to regret his choice.

Little did he know, this decision would have far-reaching consequences. The alliance between Sand and Stone solidified, presenting a formidable threat to the Leaf Village, eventually generating the Third Shinobi world war.

Upon their return, whispers followed Sakumo through the streets. Faces that once looked at him with admiration now turned away in disgust.

"There goes the man who doomed us all," a villager muttered.

Even those he had saved seemed to shrink from his presence. The weight of the village's disappointment and fear pressed down on Sakumo, heavier than any burden he had ever carried.

As he walked home, the once-proud White Fang of the Leaf felt his spirit begin to crack under the strain of his choice and its consequences.

This is where Kakashi's memory intersects, to Sakumo's death. That day changed Kakashi, his heart was blackened, bitter and broken from witnessing that event. But then Obito Uchiha gave Kakashi a different outlook, that Sakumo was a hero, even if others didn't think so. 

Kakashi helped save Rin, and paid the ultimate price, but it was what his father would have done. He was happy to die like that, or he would have.

Darkness... It was freezing cold. This was death, he was certain.

But the darkness seemed to subside, allowing Kakashi's consciousness to slowly return. The air was damp and heavy, carrying the scent of earth and decay. His eyelid fluttered open, revealing a dimly lit cavern. Pain throbbed through his body, each breath a struggle against the weight of memory.

Kanabi Bridge. The mission. Obito. Rin.

Images flashed through his mind, a chaotic jumble of explosions, falling rocks, and a final, desperate push. He had shoved Obito out of the way, feeling the crushing weight of the boulder on his own body. His final conversation to Obito and Rin. Then... nothing.

As his vision cleared, Kakashi found himself face to face with an elderly woman. Her long white hair cascaded down her hunched shoulders, framing a face etched with deep wrinkles. Her lips were cracked and dry, her skin papery thin. But her eyes... her eyes burned with an intensity that belied her frail appearance.

Crimson irises met his gaze, the distinctive pattern of the Sharingan swirling within them. The woman leaned heavily on a scythe, using it as a cane to support her weight.

"You're finally awake..." Her voice was raspy, like dry leaves rustling in the wind.

Kakashi's instincts screamed at him to move, to escape, to find his teammates. But as he tried to push himself up, a horrifying realization struck him. His right arm... it was gone. Panic surged through him as he struggled to move, his body refusing to obey his commands.

"W-who are you?" Kakashi managed to croak out, his throat dry and raw.

The old woman's lips curled into a knowing smile. "I've been known by many names," she replied, her voice carrying a hint of amusement, "But you may call me Madara Uchiha."

Kakashi's eye widened in disbelief. Madara Uchiha? The legendary shinobi, long thought dead? It couldn't be possible.

"That's... impossible," Kakashi muttered, his mind reeling. "Madara died years ago. And let alone he was a man."

The woman – Madara – chuckled, a dry, humorless sound. "Death is not always as final as one might think, young Hatake. And neither is the truth."

She hobbled closer, her scythe scraping against the stone floor. "You have questions, I'm sure. But first, you must save your strength, allow your body to adapt to my gift."

As Madara moved towards a wooden throne, Kakashi's mind raced. How long had he been here? What had happened to Obito and Rin? And why had this woman, claiming to be Madara Uchiha, saved him?

"Your teammates," Madara spoke, as if reading his thoughts, "I am afraid I know nothing of their fate. You were alone when I found you, barely clinging to life."

Kakashi's heart sank. He had to find them, had to make sure they were safe. But in his current condition...

"Why?" Kakashi asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "Why did you save me?"

Madara paused, her red eyes boring into him. "I could say it was out of the goodness of my heart but it was not. Seeing you reminds me of a younger me, just less naive. That is why I believe we can benefit from each other's company. If you do not wish that is fine." She slowly closed her eyes, "But your rehabilitation will take time, time for me to bestow training if you like."

Kakashi continued to stare at the fire, it reflected his own burning hatred toward the Leaf and the Shinobi villages. All they sought was war, and all everyone got was death and despair. Good people always suffered and they always would. Sakumo Hatake was the greatest to ever live and he was shunned for being the premier Shinobi of morality.

This world, it was worthless, a sham, it had no right to exist any longer. That's why when Madara spoke of her plan he did not hesitate. Though he questioned her morality, it was above all the only path, or else more death and despair would occur.

Neither he or Madara were innocent, but no one was, they were just the only ones willing to do anything to stop the cycle of hatred. By any means. As long as people could find peace in the world of moonlit dreams he'd be content.

Chapter Text

Obito weaved through the crowd, his eyes scanning for familiar faces. He spotted Anko's purple hair bobbing near a marble pillar and made a beeline for her.

"Anko!" he called out, tapping her shoulder. "We need to regroup. Now."

Anko turned, her mouth full of some fancy hors d'oeuvre. She swallowed quickly. "What's up, Obito? You look like you've seen a ghost."

"Something like that," Obito muttered. "We need to find the others, you find Kazumi and Shisui. I'll get Rin and her dad. Meet by the east balcony in five."

Anko nodded, her playful demeanor shifting to serious in an instant. She melted into the crowd, on the hunt for their teammates.

Obito found Rin and Ryoichi engaged in polite conversation with some dignitaries. He caught Rin's eye and gave a subtle nod. She excused herself gracefully, pulling her father along.

"What's wrong?" Rin whispered as they walked.

"I'll explain in a minute. We've got a... situation."

Five minutes later, the team huddled on the balcony, the cool night air a stark contrast to the stuffy ballroom.

"Alright, what is it, older brother." Shisui said, his slight excitement coming out.

Obito took a deep breath. "I met someone. A mercenary named Kakuzu. He's after the host, but he's willing to help us get the artifact."

"A mercenary?" Ryoichi's brow furrowed. "That's risky, Obito."

"I know, but hear me out. He knows where the artifacts are kept. A secret room. If we work together, we can handle the guards and get what we came for."

Kazumi's insects buzzed softly, reflecting her unease. "And what does this Kakuzu get out of it?"

"The host," Obito said grimly. "He's here to collect a debt."

The team exchanged worried glances.

"Look," Obito continued, "I don't like it either, but this might be our best shot. We're running out of time."

Anko cracked her knuckles. "I'm in. Beats standing around sipping champagne." Of course she wasn't the proper age nor had she wanted to have champagne, too rich for her taste.

One by one, the others nodded their agreement.

"Alright," Obito said, "let's do this."

They made their way back into the ballroom, spreading out to cover more ground. Obito scanned the room for Kakuzu, finally spotting him near a grand staircase.

As Obito approached, he noticed the mercenary's gaze fixed on something across the room. Following his line of sight, Obito saw their target: the blonde host, engaged in conversation with a burly man sporting a fiery red beard.

"That's her," Kakuzu growled. 

Obito noticed a man standing next to her, "And it seems she's found herself a bodyguard."

Kakuzu's eyes widened as he recognized the man. "That's no ordinary bodyguard. That's Roshi, the Four-Tails Jinchuriki."

Obito froze, a jinchuuriki in the way of his mission, could he even compete? Was this his last mission?

Before Obito could think about his next move, Kakuzu was moving, striding purposefully towards the host. Obito signaled to his team, and they converged on the scene from different angles.

"Madam," Kakuzu's voice boomed, causing heads to turn. "I believe we have some business to discuss."

The host's face drained of color. "K-Kakuzu the immortal? But how did you

Obito weaved through the crowd, his eyes scanning for familiar faces. He spotted Anko's purple hair bobbing near a marble pillar and made a beeline for her.

"Anko!" he called out, tapping her shoulder. "We need to regroup. Now."

Anko turned, her mouth full of some fancy hors d'oeuvre. She swallowed quickly. "What's up, Obito? You look like you've seen a ghost."

"Something like that," Obito muttered. "We need to find the others, you find Kazumi and Shisui. I'll get Rin and her dad. Meet by the east balcony in five."

Anko nodded, her playful demeanor shifting to serious in an instant. She melted into the crowd, on the hunt for their teammates.

Obito found Rin and Ryoichi engaged in polite conversation with some dignitaries. He caught Rin's eye and gave a subtle nod. She excused herself gracefully, pulling her father along.

"What's wrong?" Rin whispered as they walked.

"I'll explain in a minute. We've got a... situation."

Five minutes later, the team huddled on the balcony, the cool night air a stark contrast to the stuffy ballroom.

"Alright, what is it, older brother." Shisui said, his slight excitement coming out. 

Obito took a deep breath. "I met someone. A mercenary named Kakuzu. He's after the host, but he's willing to help us get the artifact."

"A mercenary?" Ryoichi's brow furrowed. "That's risky, Obito."

"I know, but hear me out. He knows where the artifacts are kept. A secret room. If we work together, we can handle the guards and get what we came for."

Kazumi's insects buzzed softly, reflecting her unease. "And what does this Kakuzu get out of it?"

"The host," Obito said grimly. "He's here to collect a debt."

The team exchanged worried glances.

"Look," Obito continued, "I don't like it either, but this might be our best shot. We're running out of time."

Anko cracked her knuckles. "I'm in. Beats standing around sipping champagne." Of course she wasn't the proper age nor had she wanted to have champagne, too rich for her taste.

One by one, the others nodded their agreement.

"Alright," Obito said, "let's do this."

They made their way back into the ballroom, spreading out to cover more ground. Obito scanned the room for Kakuzu, finally spotting him near a grand staircase.

As Obito approached, he noticed the mercenary's gaze fixed on something across the room. Following his line of sight, Obito saw their target: the blonde host, engaged in conversation with a burly man sporting a fiery red beard.

"That's her," Kakuzu growled. 

Obito noticed a man standing next to her, "And it seems she's found herself a bodyguard."

Kakuzu's eyes widened as he recognized the man. "That's no ordinary bodyguard. That's Roshi, the Four-Tails Jinchuriki."

Obito froze, a jinchuuriki in the way of his mission, could he even compete? Was this his last mission?

Before Obito could think about his next move, Kakuzu was moving, striding purposefully towards the host. Obito signaled to his team, and they converged on the scene from different angles.

"Madam," Kakuzu's voice boomed, causing heads to turn. "I believe we have some business to discuss."

The host's face drained of color. "K-Kakuzu the immortal? But who-"

"Sent me?" Kakuzu finished. "You should know by now, my dear. You've accumulated a lot of enemies by now."

Roshi stepped forward, his chakra flaring slightly. "I suggest you leave, mercenary. The lady said she doesn't want to talk."

Kakuzu's eyes glittered dangerously. "Oh, but we have so much to discuss."

Obito felt the tension in the room skyrocket. Guests began to back away, sensing the impending conflict. He locked eyes with his teammates, each ready to spring into action.

"Last chance," Roshi growled, his skin beginning to glow with an burning light.

Kakuzu's only response was to throw off his suit jacket, a fight was unavoidable at this point. Obito's Sharingan whirled to life as he prepared for the fight, he was uneasy but there was no backing out now.

The ballroom erupted into chaos as Roshi's chakra cloak burst into existence, sending tables and chairs flying. Screams filled the air as panicked guests fled in all directions.

"Now!" Obito shouted, and his team leapt into action.

Anko's snakes burst from her sleeves, corralling incoming guards. Kazumi's insects swarmed, creating a living barrier. Shisui flickered in and out of sight, disarming anyone who tried to interfere. And Ryoichi knocked the rest out with a chair, uncivilized but effective.

Obito found himself standing with Kakuzu, facing down the transformed Jinchuriki. Roshi's skin glowed like molten rock, his eyes burning with barely contained power.

"Ready for this, boy?" Kakuzu growled, his arms splitting apart in a grotesque display. This guy was stranger than even Jiraiya's books.

Obito's Sharingan spun wildly, ready to anticipate the jinchuuriki's movements. "As ready as I'll ever be I guess."

Roshi's skin glowed like hot coals, his eyes burning with an otherworldly fire. "You picked the wrong party to crash, kid," he growled.

Obito's Sharingan watched Roshi, "Trust me, this wasn't my idea of a fun night out either." Honestly he wasn't supposed to start a fight, the point was to be discreet not fight the Stone's jinchuuriki.

Beside him, Kakuzu performed a few hand signs. "Less talking, more fighting." He shot a bolt of lightning from his palms.

Roshi roared, his chakra cloak negating the jutsu. The sheer force sent Obito skidding backward. He caught a glimpse of his team struggling against the wave of energy.

"Guys, fall back!" Obito shouted. "Make sure the host doesn't get—"

His words were cut short as Roshi's fist came hurtling towards his face. Obito ducked, feeling the heat singe his hair.

"Whoa, easy!" he quipped, dancing away from another blow. "I'd like to keep my handsome looks."

Kakuzu shot him an irritated look. "Is this really the time for jokes?"

"Hey, it's how I cope!"

Roshi's chakra tails lashed out, demolishing a nearby pillar. Marble chunks rained down, forcing Obito to weave and dodge.

"Any bright ideas?" Obito called to Kakuzu.

The mercenary's arms detached, shooting towards Roshi like grotesque missiles. "Just one. Don't die."

"Gee, thanks for the tip," Obito muttered.

He focused his Sharingan, trying to predict Roshi's movements. But the Jinchuriki's chakra was wild, unpredictable. 

A tail caught Obito in the chest, sending him flying across the room, ripping his clothes and leaving scars. He could've dodged using his Kamui but it wasn't a blow that would do significant damage, it was best to take it rather than risk blindness. Regardless of what the Second thought.

He crashed into a table, gasping for air. Through blurry vision, he saw Kakuzu grappling with Roshi, both figures wreathed in destructive energy and killing intent.

"Come on, Obito," he whispered to himself. "Think. What would Jiraiya-sensei do?"

As if in answer, he remembered a lesson from Mount Myoboku. "Young Obito, you have a lot to learn, especially when it comes to your impatience." One of the Sage toads, Fukasaku was training him. "To be a sage you must master your mind and body. And once you've achieved that find the stillness in chaos. Otherwise you won't have learned how to properly use nature energy."

Obito closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and reached for the natural energy around him. The sounds of battle faded, replaced by a subtle hum of peace. "Peace..." He began thinking of what gave him peace, the thing that he could block out everything else. Focus. And then he found it. 

His eyes snapped open, now ringed with orange, his pupils now yellow. The effects of Toad Sage Mode.

"Hey, four tails!" Obito called out, his voice steady and strong. "Let's dance!"

Roshi head butted Kakuzu and threw him into a wall. He then focused his attention to the young Uchiha, "You're pretty cocky for a brat. Let me put you in your place." He got on all fours and dashed at Obito, leaving tracks made through sheer heat.

Obito was faster now, he was seeing Roshi in slow motion. Roshi lunged his fists at Obito who sidestepped it. The young Uchiha took advantage of the speed gap and punched Roshi using his left hand. Roshi went flying threw several walls, his chakra cloak dissipating. But Obito was left with a searing pain as it felt like he just touched molten iron. "Ow ow ow!" He started blowing on his hand to try and cool it down. It didn't help.

Kakuzu crawled out of the hole he was thrust in, "Nice shot, kid. You're stronger than you look." 

Obito focused on where Roshi was, he had to take this a lot more serious than before. He balled his hands into fists despite the pain. "I've still got a long way to go."

Roshi jumped through the holes and charged at Obito, but used a jutsu shooting multiple magma orbs. They were fast and likely leave a mark. Obito formed two hand signs and breathed in, "Sage art: Water Bubble Jutsu!" He spat out three bubbles that could possibly contain people, but instead they swallowed up the magma balls. 

Roshi continued toward Obito with a roar, Kakuzu was too slow to catch Roshi. Obito dipped into a defensive stance, one hand behind his back.

Roshi twirled using his tails to try and catch Obito off guard, Obito jumped and weaved through them like tree branches. Roshi slammed the ground, debris flying everywhere, it was to trip Obito up. The jinchuuriki saw an opening, Roshi opened his mouth and prepared a tailed beast bomb. "Try dodging this, hot shot!" 

Kakuzu came up behind Roshi and held his mouth closed, "I'd rather you not do that." Roshi squirmed, the tailed beast bomb erupting in his mouth. Obito saw the opportunity to test out that one technique Fukasaku showed him. He dived down and punched near Roshi's face, it seemed like he missed him. But...

Roshi was hit by something hard that knocked him out of Kakuzu's grasp. A special sage technique that allowed a false punch to connect, it was more powerful than a normal hit. Roshi went through the ground, creating a dust cloud.

When the dust settled, revealing a crater where Roshi had landed. Slowly, he emerged, his fiery cloak flickering and fading like a dying campfire. His eyes, no longer glowing with rage, now held a mix of confusion and grudging respect.

Obito stood his ground, fists clenched despite the burns. He could feel the killing intent of Roshi deplete, but not completely. And the depleting limit on his Sage mode didn't entirely bode well.

"Not bad, kid," Roshi grunted, spitting out a tooth. "Where'd you learn to hit like that?"

"Some toads," Obito said it as a joke. "They're quite strong you know." His stance never changed.

Kakuzu stood beside Obito, threads still writhing. "His chakra cloak is gone, now we can do some damage. Let's finish him."

"Wait," Obito held up a hand, surprising himself. "We don't have to fight, right? I mean, we're not here for you, big guy."

Roshi raised an eyebrow, confused where the boy was going. "I was assigned by the Tsuchikage to defend Miss Natsumi. What do you have to say that could possibly change my mind?"

"Well," Obito scratched his head, "I'm supposed to grab some old relic, and grumpy-threads here is after the host's wallet or something."

"Her debt," Kakuzu corrected with a growl.

"Right, that," Obito nodded. "Point is, we don't need to kill each other. But if you're wondering if you'd continue to stand a chance I'll dwindle that idea now. I am a student of one of the Legendary Sannin Jiraiya and the Yellow flash, and I was the person who destroyed Kanabi Bridge, Obito Uchiha!" Obito didn't really know why he was saying all this, it just spurted out. Was this pride?

Roshi grunted, he obviously knew the two legendary Leaf Shinobi, and he was a Stone Shinobi so he knew that they lost the war due to Kanabi Bridge cutting their supply chain. Kanabi Bridge wasn't protected by no named Jounin from Stone. Kako was a force by himself. Roshi felt fatigued from one hit, what was the likelihood of him getting a second offer like this.

Roshi looked around at the devastation, then back at Obito. For a moment, it seemed like he might attack again. But then he sighed, likely feeling more pain than the anything else.

"You're an odd one," Roshi said. "You've got great teachers and your feats are nothing small either. You could've killed me in an instant yet you didn't."

Obito shrugged. "Yeah, well, I'm not most shinobi. Plus, I've spilled enough Stone blood already, none of it will bring back what I lost."

Kakuzu made a noise that might've been a snort. "You're too soft, boy. The world won't repay the same kindness back."

"It doesn't need to," Obito shot back. He turned to Roshi. "So, what do you say? Truce?"

Roshi studied Obito for a long moment. Finally, he nodded. "Truce. But if I see either of you again... Well, I won't be pulling my punches then."

"Yeah, yeah, you'll barbecue us," Obito smirked. "Got it."

Before Roshi could move, a loud yell was heard. Everyone turned to the source, a teenage brunette with purple markings on her face. Rin thrust her fist, surrounded by chakra squarely into Roshi's face. A loud crunch was heard before he was flung into another wall. Rin had an expression of pure determination, her dress had gotten dirtied from all the dust.

Obito's eyes widened as the Sage mode dissipated, "Rin?!" 
She turned to him and her expression changed completely, "Oh! You were talking to him weren't you? Sorry, I just kinda wanted some action. Seems I got in late." She giggled. "Hope that conversation wasn't too important."

Roshi was left embedded in the wall from Rin's punch, clearly  unconscious. Obito chuckled nervously, "I can see why Jiraiya-Sensei is afraid of Tsunade..."

Kakuzu looked towards Obito, "That was foolish if what you said was true. He's probably worth a fortune, it isn't too late to collect on his bounty."

Obito's smile faded. "Maybe. But I'm not in this for the money."

"Then why?" Kakuzu asked, genuinely curious.

Obito looked at his hands, remembering the friend he couldn't save. "To protect people. And sometimes, that means knowing when not to fight. My team could've been hit by that tailed beast bomb if it went off, thankfully you stopped him. But we probably wouldn't have gotten a second chance."

Kakuzu shook his head. "You are an odd one, Uchiha."

"Thanks," Obito grinned. "Now, let's find the host and that artifact before someone else crashes this party."

Obito, Kakuzu, and Rin trudged through the wreckage. The young Uchiha's eyes darted around, searching for familiar faces.

"There!" Obito pointed, spotting a flash of purple hair. "That's gotta be Anko."

As they approached, the scene came into focus. Two kunoichi huddled around a trembling blonde woman in a fancy dress. Nearby, a boy who could've been Obito's mini-me stood guard with a stern-looking man.

"Yo, Shisui!" Obito called out, waving. "Miss me, little brother?"

The boy's eyes lit up. "Brother! You're okay! And Miss Rin's with you, she looks a little bit more fine than you."
Rin put her hands on her hips, "What's that supposed to mean?" She glared at Shisui.

Obito got terribly fearful for his brother, "Shisui just meant that I got hit by the jinchuuriki and you hadn't, that's all. Right, Shisui?"
Shisui suddenly shared his brother's nervousness, "Right. I was just making an observation." A nervous chuckle escaped his lips.

Rin seemed to accept the excuse, "Alright," she crossed her arms. She focused her attention towards Anko and Kazumi. "What's going on with you two and Dad?"

Anko smirked. "We've gotten some information out of the host, like her name, Natsumi, and her son Deidara. We just need a little bit more incentive for... other things."

Kazumi, being the quieter one, just nodded with an adjusting of her glasses.

The hostess, meanwhile, looked ready to faint. Her eyes locked onto Kakuzu, and she went pale as a ghost.

"P-please," she stammered, "I'll give you whatever you want! Just don't hurt me!"

Kakuzu's eyes narrowed. "Smart woman."

Obito scratched his head. "Uh, about that... We can't exactly let you go."

Ryoichi, stepped forward. "Our mission parameters are clear."

"But we only need the artifact," Rin chimed in, her voice tinged with concern.

Anko rolled her eyes. "And where she found it. Don't forget that juicy bit of intel."

The hostess's eyes darted between them all. "I-I'll tell you everything! Just please, have mercy!"

Obito felt a pang of sympathy. He turned to Kakuzu. "Hey, grumpy-threads, your employer just wants her alive, right? No need to be rough?"

"Soft pink," Kakuzu grunted. "As long as I get paid, I don't care how she's handled."

"Right," Obito nodded, then flashed the hostess a reassuring grin. "See? No torture for you today. Now, about that vault..."

In Kakashi's dreams he was remembering his time in Madara's cave, before his eye had been opened to the truth.

Kakashi's world had become a blur of pain and confusion since awakening in the damp cavern. Days passed, each one melting into the next as he drifted in and out of consciousness. The old woman who called herself Madara was a constant presence, tending to his wounds and speaking in riddles that left Kakashi's head spinning.

One morning, as sunlight filtered through a crack in the cave ceiling, Kakashi's senses sharpened. He blinked, focusing on his right side where his arm should have been. Instead of empty space, he saw something that made his breath catch in his throat.

A pale, almost translucent substance clung to his shoulder, stretching down where his arm once was. It pulsed slightly, as if alive, and Kakashi could swear he felt a tingling sensation from it.

"What... what is this?" he croaked, his voice hoarse from disuse.

Madara shuffled into view, the tether behind her back shifting, her ancient eyes gleaming with interest. "Ah, you have noticed. Good. Your body is adapting faster than I expected."

Kakashi struggled to sit up, his left arm trembling with the effort. "Adapting to what? What have you done to me?"

The old woman's lips curled into a semblance of a smile. "I have given you a chance, young Hatake. A chance to regain what you have lost."

She leaned on her scythe, studying Kakashi's bewildered expression. "You see, with only one arm, your days as a shinobi would have been over. But I... I have given you the cells of the First Hokage himself."

Kakashi's eye was tinged with disbelief. "It's impossible to regrow limbs, so how will that substance help me?" 

"Many things thought impossible become possible with the right knowledge," Madara countered. "Those cells will become your new arm, given time and proper care. Of course," she added, her tone casual but her eyes sharp, "that is only if you choose to stay here, under my guidance."

Kakashi's mind raced. This was clearly a ploy, a way to keep him here, but for what purpose? And yet, the implications of what she was saying... if it were true, it could help him in the long run.

"Why?" Kakashi asked, his voice barely above a whisper. "Why go to such lengths for me?"

Madara's gaze seemed to pierce through him. "Let's just say I see potential in you, Kakashi Hatake. Potential that shouldn't be wasted."

Kakashi fell silent, weighing his options. As a loyal shinobi of the Leaf, he knew he should try to escape, to report back about Madara's survival. But in his current state, he was helpless. And if what she said about the arm was true...

"I... I'll stay," Kakashi said finally, his voice steadier than he felt. "At least until I understand what's happening to me."

Madara nodded, satisfaction glinting in her Sharingan eyes. "A wise choice. Rest now. Your training begins tomorrow."

As she hobbled away, Kakashi stared at the white substance on his right side. He flexed his left hand, feeling a phantom movement in the missing limb. Whatever game Madara was playing, he would have to play along for now. But he swore to himself that he would uncover the truth, no matter what it took.

And the truth hurt him, but he needed it. For the villages, the leaders, the Shinobi themselves were a disease that only had one cure and one alternative, the infinite Tsukoyomi or the complete eradication of Shinobi.

Through Madara's brilliant mind Kakashi would bring honor to his father, he'd already killed Danzo in revenge, the Leaf village would come later, when he was stronger. 

The group followed the trembling hostess down a narrow, winding staircase. Obito's eyes darted around, taking in the dusty stone walls.

Anko leaned into Obito's ear, "Geez, lady. Ever heard of a duster?"

Obito stifled a chuckle, but Kakuzu's glare shut them up quickly.

At the bottom, they entered a massive room filled with glittering treasures lining the walls on shelves and some glass cases in the center. Shisui's jaw dropped, "Holy moly! It's like a dragon's hoard down here!"

Natsumi fumbled with a key, unlocking a glass case. Inside sat a single red armor plate.

"There," she said, voice shaking. "I'm assuming that's what you came for, right?"

Ryoichi stepped forward, eyes narrowed. "Where did you find this?"

"L-Land of Iron," she stammered. "I got it from a bald samurai, that's all I know!"

Obito felt drawn to the plate, like it was his destiny to find it. Everything around him was muffled, the sound being shut out beside a single voice. "I'm sorry, Mara..." He reached out, fingers brushing its surface.

ZAP!

A jolt of chakra shot through him. The room spun, fading to black.

He was falling, falling...

SPLASH!

Obito gasped, finding himself in a river. Sunlight danced on the water's surface.

Obito whipped around. Her heard the laughter and joy of children. Where was he? How did he get here? He saw two kids, a boy and a girl, were skipping stones nearby.

Obito blinked. "What the heck? Is this... a memory?"

"Hashi! Bet you cannot beat that throw!" A little girl with wild black hair shouted, her stone skipping five times across the water.

"Oh yeah? Watch this, Mara!" The boy grinned, his bowl-cut hair flopping as he wound up for a throw.

The stone soared, bouncing an impressive seven times before sinking. 

"Ha! Told ya!" Hashi pumped his fist, his oversized, patched-up shirt flapping in the breeze.

Obito watched, fascinated, as the kids laughed and played. Something about the boy seemed familiar... Like it was another reflection of himself...

"Wait, is that the First Hokage?" Obito whispered, realization dawning. "No way..."

Mara rolled her eyes. "Big deal. You may be good at throwing rocks, but sheesh, Hashirama. Your fashion sense is worse than my grandpa's!"

Hashi's face fell comically fast. "Huh? What's wrong with my clothes?"

"Everything! That haircut? It's like someone put a bowl on your head and cut around it. And those pants? They are practically falling off!"

Obito couldn't help but snicker. Who knew the First Hokage used to be such a dork? Wait, was he a dork at that age?

Hashi curled up into a ball, a gloomy aura practically visible around him. "You're so mean, Mara... No girl will ever like me..."

Mara sighed, patting his back. "Oh, do not be such a baby. How about you grow your hair out, like those warriors from the old stories, you know?"

Hashi perked up instantly. "Really? Do most girls like those types of guys?"

"Of course they do. What girl wouldn't want their own hero to rescue them. Well except for me. But first, learn to dress yourself properly."

As the kids bickered, Obito scratched his head. "Man, this is wild. Is that girl... could she be my great-grandma? An Uchiha?"

He leaned in, trying to get a better look at Mara's face. Maybe he could see a family resemblance...

Suddenly, the world started to spin again. "Aw, come on! I was just getting to the good part!"

Obito appeared before the bottom of a cliff, his eyes glued to the scene unfolding before him. The two kids, Hashi and Mara, were at the bottom. Mara seemed annoyed for some reason and Hashi was slumping in depression. 

"Last one to the top's a rotten egg!" Hashi hollered, his gangly limbs already scrambling up the rocky surface.

Mara growled, her wild hair whipping in the wind as she followed. "No fair! You got a head start!"

Obito watched as the children scaled the cliff with surprising agility. Hashi reached the top first, whooping with joy.

"Ha! I win!" He grinned, peering down at Mara.

She huffed, pulling herself up. "You cheated!"

"Did not!"

"Did too!"

They bickered for a moment before plopping down on the cliff's edge, legs dangling over the side. Obito crept closer, straining to hear their conversation.

"Hey, Hashirama?" Mara's voice was soft. "What do you want to do when you grow up?"

Hashi's face turned serious. "I... I want to make a place where kids don't have to fight in grown-up wars."

Obito winced, a pang of sadness hitting him. He thought of Kakashi, of the Third Great Ninja War. The First's dream had come true, but... Only half of it.

"That is... actually really cool," Mara mumbled, looking embarrassed. "I want that too. For my little brother, Izuna. I don't want him to end up like..."

She trailed off, and Hashi knew her pain. "Like your other brothers?"

Mara nodded, wiping her eyes. "Yeah."

"It's not fair for us to have experienced something like that..." 

There was a moment of silence, the two kids looking at each other with understanding beyond their years. Then, as if realizing how close they were, they both looked away, faces red.

Obito couldn't help but smile. Here he was, watching the beginnings of a friendship that would eventually lead to his grandfather, Kagami's birth. Well that's what Obito assumed anyway, how could he not? Everything seemed to line up.

"Race you back down?" Hashi grinned, breaking the silence.

Mara's competitive spark reignited. "Oh, you are on!"

As they scrambled down the cliff, Obito felt the familiar tug of the vision fading. He reached out, trying to hold onto the moment, but it slipped away like sand through his fingers.

As the vision of Hashi and Mara running down the cliff faded, Obito's world shifted, blurring like watercolors in the rain. When things came back into focus, he found himself in a cozy wooden home.

Hashi was there, fidgeting on a cushion next to a younger boy with stark white hair and red eyes. Obito blinked. Was that... Tobirama Senju? The future Second Hokage looked so small, so serious for his age.

An older man - their father, Obito guessed - sat across from them, his face stern. "Report, Tobirama."

The white-haired boy nodded. "I followed Hashirama today, as you asked. His friend, the girl... Hashirama has nicknamed her Mara. I'm sure she's Tajima Uchiha's daughter."

Hashirama and Obito's reactions were the exact same, down to their movements, their eyes went wide, their words were even the same. "What? No way!"

"Quiet," their father snapped. Hashi slouched, looking like he wanted to disappear.

Obito's mind was reeling. Mara was... Madara? But that couldn't be right. Madara was a man, wasn't he? The history books, the stories, they all said...

"Are you certain?" Butsuma asked Tobirama.

The boy nodded. "I saw her with my own eyes, father. She matches the description of Tajima's eldest child."

Hashi looked ready to cry. "But... but Madara's my friend! She wouldn't..."

"Enough!" Butsuma's voice was like a whip crack. "Hashirama, you will meet this girl tomorrow. And when you do, we will capture her."

"No!" Hashi jumped to his feet. "I won't let you hurt her!"

Tobirama tugged at his brother's sleeve. "Sit down, elder brother," he hissed.

Obito watched, heart aching for the young Hashirama. He wanted to reach out, to tell him it would be okay. But he couldn't. This was just a vision, a moment from the past he couldn't change.

As Hashi argued with his father, his voice rising with each word, Obito felt the scene starting to fade again. He tried to hold on, to hear more, but it was like trying to catch smoke.

The last thing he saw was Hashirama's determined face, tears in his eyes but a fire burning bright. "I won't do it," the boy said. "I won't betray her."

The vision shifted again, and Obito found himself by the familiar riverbank. But this time, the peaceful scene was shattered by the clash of steel on steel.

Two men, their faces etched with fury, danced through the air, blades singing. Obito's eyes widened as he recognized them - Butsuma Senju and Tajima Uchiha.

Behind each man stood two children. Obito's heart clenched as he saw the young Hashirama and Tobirama, their faces a mix of fear and determination. Across from them, Madara stood protectively in front of her younger brother, Izuna.

"Madara," Obito breathed, still struggling to wrap his head around it. Why? 

A kunai whizzed through the air, aimed straight for Tobirama and Izuna. Without hesitation, Hashirama and Madara threw stones, knocking the weapons away.

"How dare you!" Madara's voice cracked like thunder. Her eyes blazed red, the telltale pinwheels of the Sharingan spinning to life. "My brother is everything to me."

Hashirama looked stricken. "Madara, I-"

"Save it," she spat. "Whatever we had, it's over. You are just like the rest of them, a Senju..."

Obito watched, heart heavy, as the girl he now knew would become one of the most feared shinobi in history glared at her former friend.

Madara's stance shifted, ready to fight, but her father's hand on her shoulder stopped her.

"We're leaving," Tajima said, his voice cold. "There's nothing for us here, next time you'll be prepared to use your Sharingan."

As the Uchiha retreated, Madara cast one last look at Hashirama. For a moment, Obito thought he saw a flicker of regret in her eyes. But then it was gone, replaced by steel.

Obito's mind raced. If Madara was a girl, what else had the history books gotten wrong? What other lies had the Leaf village been built on?

As the scene began to fade, Obito caught a glimpse of Hashirama's face. The boy looked devastated, but there was something else there too - a determination that would one day reshape the shinobi world.

The vision dissolved, leaving Obito with more questions than answers.

Obito's head spun as another vision materialized. This time, he found himself on a rocky battlefield in midday, the air thick with tension.

Two figures stood out among the chaos - a tall, lanky teen with long dark hair and a shorter, more muscular girl with wild black locks. Obito's jaw dropped. Was that... Hashirama and Madara?

"Give it up, Senju!" Madara's voice rang out, fierce and determined. "You cannot dodge forever!"

Hashirama ducked and weaved, a rueful smile on his face. "Come on, Madara. We don't have to do this!"

Obito watched, mesmerized, as Madara's hands flew through a series of signs. A massive fireball erupted from her mouth, hurtling towards Hashirama.

At the last second, a wooden wall sprung up, shielding the Senju teen. Obito's eyes widened. So this was the legendary Mokuton in action.

"Nice trick," Madara smirked, her Sharingan spinning. "But you have done it plenty before."

She lunged forward, a kunai glinting in her hand. Hashirama parried with a wooden staff, their faces inches apart.

"Remember when we used to skip stones?" Hashirama said softly. "Things were simpler then."

For a moment, Madara's eyes softened. Then she scowled, pushing him away. "That was a lifetime ago. We are enemies now."

Obito couldn't help but stare at Madara. She was... beautiful. Fierce and deadly, sure, but there was something captivating about her. He shook his head, trying to clear it. This was likely his great-grandmother, for crying out loud!

As the fight raged on, Obito noticed something odd. Despite Madara's words, her attacks never quite connected. And Hashirama, for all his skill, never struck back with full force.

"They're holding back," Obito murmured. "But why?"

The answer hit him like a ton of bricks. The stolen glances, the familiar banter - it was all there, hidden beneath the surface. It didn't take a genius to notice, or else Obito wouldn't have known.

"No way," Obito breathed. "They're in love."

As the vision began to fade, Obito caught one last glimpse of the star-crossed teens. Madara's eyes met Hashirama's, and for a split second, her mask slipped. The look they shared spoke volumes.

Obito's mind raced. If this was true, how had it all gone so wrong? And what other secrets were buried in the Leaf's past?

But then, the scene shifted. Obito found himself watching an older Hashirama, probably in his early twenties. The air felt heavier, charged with a different kind of tension.

Hashirama stood tall, his face set in grim determination. Across from him, Madara looked even more beautiful, despite her lack of femininity. Her wild hair whipped around her face as she stared down her opponent.

They moved like dancers, their attacks flowing into one another. Madara struck fiercely, her eyes blazing with determination. But Hashirama always seemed to be one step ahead, dodging and countering with fluid grace.

Off to the side, Obito spotted two other figures locked in combat. He recognized the Second Hokage, Hashirama's younger brother, facing off against a man who could only be an older version of Madara's brother, Izuna.

Suddenly, Tobirama's blade found its mark. Izuna stumbled, blood blooming across his chest.

"Izuna!" Madara's scream tore through the air. In an instant, she was at her brother's side, all thoughts of battle forgotten.

Hashirama approached cautiously, his hand outstretched. "Madara, please. Let me help. I can heal him."

Madara's eyes flashed with suspicion. "And why would you do that?"

"Because this fighting needs to stop," Hashirama said softly. "We've lost too much already. Let me save your brother, and in return, let's end this war."

Izuna coughed, blood staining his lips. "Sister... don't... he's lying..."

Madara's face twisted with conflicting emotions. For a moment, it seemed she might accept Hashirama's offer. But then her eyes hardened.

"Never," she spat. In a puff of smoke, she and Izuna vanished, leaving Hashirama standing alone on the battlefield.

The world shifted, the sun was painting the sky in fiery hues now, Obito found himself thrust into another vision. This time, he saw Hashirama, Tobirama, and other Senju clan members were facing off against a lone figure with wild, dark hair. Madara.

Hashirama stepped forward, his hand outstretched. "Madara, please. We don't have to continue this fight. We've all lost too much."

Madara's eyes flashed with anger. "The only thing I want is my brother back. But since that is impossible, I will settle for wiping out every last Senju!"

Obito gasped as Madara's eyes changed. The Sharingan pattern shifted, becoming more intricate. A Mangekyou! But something was different - Madara showed no signs of strain or pain.

Suddenly, a massive ethereal figure began to form around Madara. It looked like a warrior, made of chakra. "I have not used Susanoo against you before, try not to die too quickly."

"Susanoo, is that a Mangekyou ability?" Obito whispered, awestruck.

Hashirama didn't back down. His hands flew through signs, and wooden structures burst from the ground, trying to restrain the Susanoo.

Obito's mind raced. Could he use Susanoo too? The power was incredible!

The battle escalated quickly. Madara's Susanoo grew larger, more defined. It was like nothing Obito had ever seen.

"What," he breathed. "Is this the power of gods?"

Hashirama matched the power with a colossal wooden golem. The two titans clashed, shaking the very earth. That was when the vision changed, the sun set changed into midday, that meant Madara was fighting for almost an entire day.

Gone were the towering titans of wood and chakra. Now, Madara lay on her back, defeated and gasping for breath. Hashirama knelt over her, looking just as exhausted.

Madara let out a weak chuckle. "It seems not even eternal light can help me defeat you."

Hashirama's voice was soft. "It doesn't have to end like this, Madara."

"Oh?" Madara raised an eyebrow. "I see no better way to die by the hands of my rival, the God of Shinobi."

Obito leaned in, this was so fascinating to him. He knew how history turned out but seeing the struggle that it took to get that far was remarkable. But even he wasn't prepared for what was to come next.

"Kill me," Madara said suddenly. "Let me see Izuna again."

Hashirama shook his head firmly. "No. I won't do that."

"Still so stubborn," Madara sighed. "Then if you will not kill me, then I will have nothing."

"Remember our dream?" Hashirama's eyes lit up. "A village where children could grow up safe. Where clans could live in peace together."

Madara laughed, but there was no humor in it. "You are still on about that? After everything? We are mortal enemies."

"It's not too late," Hashirama insisted. "We could build it together. You and I."

Her eyes hardened. "How can I trust you? How can I know what's truly in your heart?"

"What do you mean?" Hashirama asked, confused.

Madara's voice was ice cold. "Kill your brother so you know my pain. But you would not harm him, would you? Then if will not kill Tobirama, yourself would suffice."

Obito gasped, unable to believe what he was hearing. The First Hokage, his great grandfather was told of an ultimatum he wouldn't hear out, why would Madara ask him such a question knowing he'd refuse?

Then the unexpected happened, Hashirama started taking off his armor. "If I do this, you'll make peace? Help create the village?"

Madara just stared into the sky, silent.

Hashirama pulled out a kunai and turned to the Senju watching nearby. "No one touches Madara, got it? Tobirama, you're next in line after I'm gone. Fulfil my dream of a village, you can do your brother that match."

Tobirama's face went pale. "Brother, this is insane! Madara won't keep her word!"

Hashirama ignored him, raising the kunai, closing his eyes. He thrust it downward. However just as it was about to plunge into his stomach, a gloved hand grabbed his wrist.

Hashirama opened his eyes, shock written all over his face. Madara gazed back at him, a flicker of something in her eyes. Was that... a hint of the girl who used to skip stones with him?

"You idiot," Madara said softly looking away. "You've shown me what's in your heart. I am... satisfied."

Obito watched, mesmerized. This was it - the moment the Leaf Village was officially born.

The scene started to shift, and Obito found himself in a bustling meeting hall, the banners of the Senju and Uchiha hung about. Excitement filled the air as Hashirama and Madara stood across from each other, the walked forward and shook hands, bare to glove. They turned to their clans and addressed them.

"Today marks a new beginning," Hashirama beamed, his voice carrying throughout the room. "The Senju and Uchiha clans will now work together to build a village where our children can grow up in peace."

Madara nodded, her face stoic but her eyes gleaming with a hint of hope. "We have shed enough blood. It is time to create something lasting for generations to come."

Cheers erupted from the crowds, though Obito noticed some faces still twisted with skepticism. Old habits die hard, he thought.

As the formal announcements gave way to celebration, sake flowed freely and laughter filled the air. Obito couldn't help but grin, watching his home's founding unfold before his eyes.

In a quiet corner, Madara stood alone, nursing a drink that hadn't been touched. Hashirama, a bit wobbly from the festivities, leaned against the wall next to her.

"Madara-sama," he said, trying to sound formal. "I trust you're... enjoying the... uh... festivities?"

Madara raised an eyebrow. "Drop the act, Hashirama. You are a terrible actor."

Hashirama's face broke into a goofy grin. "Oh, thank goodness! I was worried I'd have to keep that up all night."

Despite herself, Madara's lips twitched into a small smile. "You have not changed a bit, have you?"

"Nope!" Hashirama chuckled. "Still the same old me. But hey, speaking of change..." He gestured to the mingling crowd. "Pretty amazing, huh?"

Madara's eyes scanned the room, lingering on the pockets of Uchiha and Senju still eyeing each other warily. "It is a start," she said softly. "But we have a long way to go."

Hashirama nodded, his expression growing serious for a moment. "We'll get there. Together."

As they sat in companionable silence, Obito noticed Tobirama watching them from across the room, his face a mask of concern and suspicion. 

The scene shifted, how many memories would he see? Regardless Obito found himself squinting against the bright sunlight. He was standing on a cliff overlooking a vast expanse of trees and buildings. Two figures stood at the edge, their silhouettes stark against the blue sky.

As his eyes adjusted, Obito recognized them immediately. Hashirama and Madara, side by side, gazing out at their creation. He couldn't help but notice how much taller Hashirama was, towering over Madara's slender frame.

Hashirama turned to Madara, a soft smile playing on his lips. "You know," he said, his voice warm, "This wouldn't be here without you. Why don't you name our village?"

Madara's eyes softened slightly, a little embarrassed by the offer. "It is hardly because of me, the honor goes to you. But I will humor you." She looked out at the settlement below, lost in thought. A breeze rustled through the trees, sending a single leaf floating towards her. She caught it gently, noticing a small hole in its center.

Holding the leaf up, Madara peered through the hole at the village below. "How about... the Village Hidden in the Leaves?"

Hashirama's face fell dramatically, his shoulders slumping. "Really? That's... not very creative."

"What?!" Madara snapped, her earlier calm vanishing. "You asked me to name it, and now you're criticizing my choice? Unbelievable!"

She jabbed a finger at Hashirama's chest. "And stop getting so depressed over every little thing! You are supposed to be the Hokage, not a sulking child!"

Hashirama rubbed the back of his head, laughing sheepishly. "Sorry, sorry! You're right, of course. The Village Hidden in the Leaves it is!"

Obito couldn't help but chuckle at their antics. It was strange seeing the legendary Madara Uchiha - bickering like this. And his great grandfather, for all his power, was such a goofball.

The scene blurred, and Obito found himself in a new vision. Night had fallen over the village, and he spotted the Hokage hurrying down the street. Hashirama, decked out in his Hokage robes, was practically sweating bricks.

"Today's the day," Hashirama muttered to himself, his hands shaking. "I'm gonna do it. I'm gonna tell her."

Obito raised an eyebrow, following the First Hokage to a modest house. Hashirama took a deep breath, then knocked.

The door swung open, and Obito's jaw dropped. There stood Madara Uchiha, wearing... well, not much. Blue pants and a bra. Was she always so relaxed at home? Regardless Obito saw all the scars lacing Madara's body, so much evidence that she'd been in countless many battles.

Hashirama's eyes went wide. "M-Madara! I, uh... nice evening, isn't it?"

Madara just stared at him, expression blank. "What do you want, Hashirama?"

"Oh! Right, I..." Hashirama fumbled with his words, face reddening. "Can I come in?"

Madara stepped aside, her movements sharp. "Fine. But make it quick."

As they entered, Obito hesitated. This felt way too weird. But it wasn't like he had a choice, and he followed.

Inside, Madara paced, arms crossed. "Well? What is so important you had to show up at this hour? I was preparing for a bath."

Hashirama opened his mouth, then closed it. His eyes narrowed seeing something clearly Obito couldn't. "Madara... what's wrong?"

She scoffed. "Nothing's wrong. I'm fine."

"Come on," Hashirama said gently. "I know you better than that. Something is bothering, you can tell me about it. It's unhealthy to keep your frustrations built up inside."

Madara's shoulders slumped. She turned away, but not before Obito caught the glimmer of tears in her eyes.

"It is... everything," she whispered. "The clan, the village... I'm so tired of fighting."

Hashirama stepped closer. "Fighting what?"

"The rumors. The disrespect." Madara's voice cracked. "They call me... things. Say I'm not fit to lead. That I must be sleeping around to keep my position."

"That's ridiculous!" Hashirama exclaimed. "You're the strongest shinobi I know!"

Madara laughed bitterly. "Strength isn't enough, apparently. Not when you're a woman."

She turned back to Hashirama, eyes shining. "Is it selfish to want everything to go back to... how things used to be. When Izuna was alive. When I felt..."

"Loved," Hashirama finished softly.

Madara nodded, a tear finally escaping. Without hesitation, Hashirama pulled her into a hug.

Obito watched, stunned. He'd never imagined the legendary Madara Uchiha could be so... vulnerable. Or that the First Hokage could be so gentle.

As the two embraced, Obito felt like he understood what love really was, comfort, acceptance, understanding. Maybe he'd have that someday.

As Hashirama and Madara pulled apart from their embrace, their eyes locked. The air between them crackled with tension. Madara's gaze flickered to Hashirama's lips, a hint of longing in her dark eyes.

Before Hashirama could process what was happening, Madara surged forward, pressing her lips against his. Obito's eyes widened in surprise. He'd never imagined the legendary Uchiha making such a bold move.

The kiss deepened, growing more passionate by the second. When they finally broke apart, both were breathless.

"Wow," Hashirama mumbled, a goofy grin spreading across his face.

Madara's cheeks flushed, but her voice was steady as she spoke. "You're the only one left who gives a damn about me, who hasn't died yet. In your presence I feel you're the only one who makes me feel... wanted. Like I matter."

She gripped the front of his robes, pulling him closer. "Hashirama, I know you're a very sought after man but... Can you make me feel loved?"

Hashirama's expression softened. He cupped her face gently, thumb stroking her cheek. "Madara, I've loved you since that day you entranced me with your brash and explosive personality when we met as kids. There is nothing in the universe that would stop me from loving you. Not even death."

Their lips met again, more urgent this time. Hands roamed, tugging at clothing. Obito felt his own face heat up as things got steamier.

As the vision started to fade, Obito's mind raced. He knew how this story ended – his own grandfather would be born, Hashirama would marry someone else, and Madara... well, history painted a very different picture of her.

What could have gone so wrong to turn this moment of love into such tragedy?

Obito's eyes widened. Madara stood before Hashirama, her face a mix of emotions. There was something different about her silhouette - a slight bump barely noticeable beneath her robe.

Madara's eyes narrowed, fixing Hashirama with a pointed glare. "This is your fault," she hissed.

Hashirama blinked, confusion written across his face. "What do you mean?"

With an exasperated sigh, Madara grabbed his hand and placed it on her belly. "I am pregnant, you idiot."

Realization dawned on Hashirama's face, followed quickly by a brilliant smile. "We're having a baby? That's wonderful!"

But Madara didn't share his enthusiasm. "No, it is not. Our relationship was supposed to be a secret, remember? A child changes everything."

Hashirama's smile faltered. "I know but why keep it secret still? We love each other. Isn't that enough?"

Madara shook her head. "It is not that simple. Our image, our reputation... they matter. A child would complicate things. Many would consider a child of both our clans and atrocity."

"So what do we do?" Hashirama asked, his voice soft.

Madara's expression hardened. "You need to marry someone else. To protect our secret."

Hashirama looked like he'd been punched in the gut. "But... what about us?"

"I'll use a jutsu to change my appearance," Madara said. "No one will know."

Obito watched as Hashirama's shoulders slumped. "If that's what you want... I'll do it. As long as you're happy."

As the vision faded, Obito felt a pang in his chest. He knew his grandfather, Kagami, had been an orphan. So what happened between this moment and then? The pieces didn't quite fit, and he couldn't shake the feeling that there was more to the story than met the eye.

Obito's vision blurred, and suddenly he found himself in a bustling hospital room. The air was thick with tension and... something else.

"Hashirama, you idiot!" Madara's voice cut through the chaos. "This is all your fault!"

Obito blinked, taking in the scene. Madara was on a hospital bed, her face contorted in pain. Hashirama stood beside her, looking both terrified and excited.

"Just breathe, my love," Hashirama said, offering his hand. Madara grabbed it, squeezing so hard Obito could've sworn he heard bones crack.

"Don't tell me to breathe!" Madara snapped. "You try bearing a child for nine—"

Her words were cut off by another contraction. Hashirama winced, his face turning an interesting shade of purple.

A red-haired woman with two hair buns was helping deliver the baby. "Almost there, Madara. One more big push!"

With a final, ear-splitting yell, Madara bore down. Moments later, a baby's cry filled the room.

Mito cleaned the baby and wrapped him in a soft blanket before placing him in Madara's arms. "It's a boy," she said softly.

Madara's eyes widened as she looked at the baby. "He... he looks like Izuna," she whispered.

Hashirama leaned in, his face split by a goofy grin. "He's perfect. What should we name him?"

Madara hesitated, then looked at Hashirama. "You choose."

Hashirama's eyes sparkled. "Kagami," he said. "It means 'mirror'. Because he reflects the best of both of us."

For a moment, everything seemed perfect. But then Obito noticed something change in Madara's eyes. They hardened, filled with resolve... and regret.

"I'm sorry," she whispered, so quietly Obito almost missed it.

Suddenly, a wave of red chakra erupted from Madara. It spread through the room, then beyond, engulfing the entire village. Obito watched in confusion, "What's going on?!" 

When the red faded, confusion reigned. Hashirama blinked, looking around the room as if seeing it for the first time. "What... what happened? Why am I here?"

Mito stepped forward, her face a mask of calm. "You were helping with a difficult birth, Lord Hokage. The mother... apparently she didn't make it. But the child survived."

Hashirama's face fell. "That's... that's terrible. What about the father?"

"Unknown," Mito said smoothly. "The child will be taken to the orphanage."

Obito's heart clenched as he watched Madara, now transformed to look like a different woman, hand baby Kagami to a nurse. The pain in her eyes was almost unbearable to witness.

As the vision began to fade, Obito couldn't help but question why? Madara seemed so happy before, what caused her to resort to memory wiping Hashirama and abandoning her child? 

Before he could catch his breath, he found himself in a dimly lit room. The air felt heavy, like it was holding its breath.

In the center stood a stone tablet, the Uchiha crest etched into its surface. Obito's saw Madara and Hashirama, but they were older now. Wrinkles lined their faces, telling tales of years gone by.

Hashirama, decked out in his fancy Hokage robes, looked at Madara with worry in his eyes. "Madara, what's going on? You've been acting differently lately."

Madara, wrapped in her signature blue robe, let out a heavy sigh. "I'm leaving the village, Hashirama."

"What? Why?" Hashirama's voice cracked a little.

Madara's eyes hardened. "This peace we have created... it has not worked. Look around us. More hidden villages, bloodier wars."

"But we've worked so hard-"

"I know," Madara cut him off. "But I have a solution."

She pointed to the stone tablet. "This tablet... it has been passed down through generations of Uchiha, it can only be deciphered using ocular power. Each level of the Sharingan reveals more. And mine? Well, it tells of something I am very interested in."

Hashirama leaned in, curious despite himself. "What's it say?"

"One god seeking stability split into light and shadow. And it is these polar opposites operating together that gives rise to all things in this universe." Madara's eyes were stern. "It is a truth that applies to everything. In short, it states that true happiness can be found when two contrary powers cooperate together. However it can be interpreted differently..."

Hashirama was concerned beyond belief. "Madara, surely you won't take a tablet that could be who knows how old, at face value?"

Madara laughed, but it wasn't a happy sound. "A tablet as old as this would normally be questionable in its authenticity. However when only those with Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan can decipher it I doubt its authenticity is to be questioned."

She looked back at the tablet, "But there is more. A jutsu that can create peace ever lasting. The Infinite Tsukoyomi. A paradise of dreams, where only victors exist."

Hashirama felt a chill down his spine, "A genjutsu? Madara illusions won't solve anything. Only with hard work can we foster the peace we desire."

Madara turned to Hashirama, a smirk on her face. "I partially agree with you. With hard work one can achieve the peace they desire. I'll do whatever it takes to thrust the world into the infinite Tsukoyomi. Even if I have to tear down everything we've built."

Her Sharingan whirled to life, red eyes boring into Hashirama's. "I am looking forward to our final dance, Hokage."

Hashirama's face fell. "Madara, please. We can figure this out together."

But Madara was already turning away. "It is too late for that. The world needs more than what we have given it."

As she walked towards the stairs, she paused. "You know, Hashirama, I always wondered what would have happened if things were different. If I had chosen a different path."

For a moment, her mask slipped, and Obito saw a flash of the woman who'd held baby Kagami. But then it was gone, replaced by cold determination.

"Farewell, Hashirama."

As Madara vanished into the shadows, Obito felt a chill run down his spine. He knew what the next memory would be...

The final memory shaped around Obito, and he found himself standing on the edge of a ravaged valley, a riverbank. There was a waterfall top, but it was inconsequential during this battle. The slight sound of it made the warriors more tense.

On one side stood Hashirama, the First Hokage, looking worse for wear. His armor was gone, replaced by tattered and dirtied clothes. His left arm hung limp, blood dripping from nasty gashes. His right arm still had its sleeve, he held a katana as it was the only thing he could hold.

Across the still water, Madara cut an imposing figure. Gone was her armor but unlike Hashirama her blue robe was dirty but intact. Madara gripped her gunbai and scythe like they were extensions of her body.

"Give it up, Hashirama," Madara called out, her voice carrying over the roar of the nearby waterfall. "You can barely stand. Why keep fighting?"

Hashirama winced as he tried to straighten up. "Because I believe in our dream, Madara. The village we built together."

Madara scoffed. "That dream died a long time ago."

"It doesn't have to be this way," Hashirama pleaded. "We can still fix things."

For a moment, something flickered in Madara's eyes. Regret? Doubt? But it vanished as quickly as it appeared.

"You are still as naive as ever," she said, shaking her head. "The world is not as simple as you want it to be."

Hashirama took a shaky step forward. "Maybe not. But that doesn't mean we stop trying."

Madara's grip tightened on her weapons. "Enough talk. Let us end this, old friend."

As they prepared to clash one final time, Obito felt his heart race. He wanted to shout, to stop them somehow, but he knew he was just an observer in this memory. 

They rushed forward, feet barely touching the water's surface. Metal flashed in the moonlight.

Madara's scythe found its mark, slicing across Hashirama's side. He stumbled, blood staining his tattered clothes. Madara reached the far bank first, spinning to face her opponent.

Hashirama hadn't made it. He was on his hands and knees in the shallows, struggling to stay up.

"Look at you," Madara said, her voice oddly soft. "Still clinging to life."

Hashirama coughed, spitting blood. "Madara, please..."

She shook her head. "It is too late for that. When you're gone, I will gather the tailed beasts. I will bring back the ten-tails. And then..." Her eyes gleamed. "Eternal peace. The infinite Tsukuyomi."

"You can't-"

"Shh," Madara interrupted. "Save your strength. You will not be around to see it anyway."

Suddenly, the Hashirama in the water turned wooden, a wood clone. The real one appeared behind Madara, sword raised.

"I'm sorry," he whispered, plunging the blade through her back.

Madara gasped, eyes wide. Hashirama's face was a mask of sorrow as he spoke.

"Friend, sibling, child... it doesn't matter. I'll stop anyone who threatens our village. Our dream."

A dry chuckle escaped Madara's lips. "You have changed..."

As she slipped off the blade, something shattered in Hashirama's mind. Memories flooded back - stolen kisses, whispered promises, a child with both their features.

"No," Hashirama breathed, catching Madara as she fell. "No, no, no..."

He cradled her body, tears streaming down his face. "Why?" he choked out. "If you knew... if you remembered... why did you do this?"

Obito watched, frozen. He was just a kid, really. Fifteen and full of dreams. He'd only had one tragedy shape him, but he never knew tragedy like this ever existed.

As Hashirama's sobs echoed across the water, Obito felt a chill. Was this what being a shinobi really meant? Killing the ones you love for the sake of a village?

He wasn't sure he liked the answer. Regardless his lineage had so much pain, tragedy, expectations, and power. 

The vision slowly faded away and Obito felt himself being thrust upward, like he was being thrown. He heard the distorted voice of Hashirama all around him, deep in his sorrow and despair. 

The vision slowly faded away and Obito felt himself being thrust upward, like he was being thrown. He heard the distorted voice of Hashirama all around him, deep in his sorrow and despair. 

And suddenly...

Obito's eyes snapped open, his heart racing. The vision of Hashirama and Madara faded away, replaced by the stark white ceiling of a hospital room. He blinked, trying to catch his breath.

"Whoa, easy there," a voice said.

A blonde woman in a green jacket rushed to his side. She pressed her hands to his chest, then his forehead. Obito recognized her – Tsunade, the legendary medic-nin.

"What... what happened?" Obito croaked, his throat dry.

Tsunade's brow furrowed. "You've been out for two weeks, kid. Had us worried sick."

"Two weeks?" Obito's eyes widened. "But the mission... the gala..."

"Your debrief can wait," Tsunade cut him off. "First, we need to figure out why and what knocked you out for so long."

Obito hesitated. The First Hokage's memories swirled in his mind – intimate, painful moments he wasn't sure he should share.

"I... I'm not sure," he lied.

Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "Uh-huh. Well, I'll let Minato and that brother of yours know you're awake. They've been driving me crazy with their hovering."

As she turned to leave, Obito called out, "Wait! Um... Lady Tsunade?"

She paused at the door. "Yeah?"

"Did you... did you ever meet your grandfather? The First Hokage?"

Something flickered in Tsunade's eyes. "Yes I did. Are you asking because of what they told you?"

Obito breathed a sigh of relief. "So you know too. I guess that makes things less awkward."

Tsunade looked away for a moment, "I was shocked when I found out, I'm still processing it. I'm sure you are too."

Obito laid his head down, "In a way it's nice to know that I have family, but it also comes with so much expectation. I'm not sure I'm ready to meet them yet."

Tsunade returned her gaze it was soft, "I know what you mean. But you'll find your own path someday. Hopefully you don't become anything like me." She then left the room.

Alone again, Obito stared at his hands. Why had he seen the First's memories? Was any of it real? And if it was... what would Obito do with the new found knowledge he learned? 

For now rest would do, even if he wanted to storm after Tsunade and learn more about her, his cousin.
"What the hell's happened while I was gone?"

Chapter Text

Almost two weeks ago, team Ryoichi, Rin, and Obito returned to the village, though there was one problem...

Obito had gone into a coma at the end of their mission, they delivered him to the hospital before arriving to the Hokage's office. 

The team shuffled into Minato's office, exhaustion etched on their faces. Ryoichi stepped forward, his voice steady as he recounted the mission. "Lord Fourth, we successfully retrieved the artifact as requested."

Minato nodded, his blue eyes scanning the group, noticing a lack of his other student. "Any complications?"

Ryoichi responded quick and decisive, "Well, there was a bit of a scuffle with the Four-Tails jinchuriki..."

Shisui interrupted, a bit too excited. "But big brother Obito took care of it! You should've seen him, Lord Fourth! His eyes went all yellow and orange, the jinchuuriki never stood a chance!"

Minato's eyebrows shot up. "Is that so? And where is Obito now?"

The room fell silent. Rin spoke up softly, "He... collapsed after touching the armor plate, sensei. We're not sure why."

Minato's brow furrowed. "I see. Kazumi, anything to add?"

The Aburame girl shook her head. "My insects didn't detect any anomalies in Obito's chakra before he collapsed. And no one else was affected, which means either it was targeted or coincidence."

"Alright," Minato sighed. "Good work, everyone. You're dismissed. Rin, could you stay back for a moment?"

As the others filed out, Rin lingered, fidgeting with the hem of her shirt.

Minato's serious expression melted into a warm smile. "It's still good to have you back, Rin. I never got to ask last time, how was your training with Tsunade?"

Rin's eyes lit up. "It was amazing, sensei! I learned so much more about medical ninjutsu and chakra control. I feel... stronger now."

"I'm glad to hear it," Minato chuckled. "And how are things with Obito? His lack of control over his emotions got to him last time."

Rin's cheeks flushed slightly. "Well he was a lot... different. More focused, I guess? But still Obito, you know? I can't believe he took on the four tails' host."

Minato nodded, his expression turning somber. "He's carried a lot of guilt since Kanabi Bridge, Rin. About Kakashi..."

Rin's smile faltered. "I know. I... I still feel guilty too. If I hadn't been captured..."

"Hey," Minato interrupted gently. "You can't blame yourself for that. No one could have predicted what happened."

Rin nodded, but her eyes remained downcast. Minato sighed, running a hand through his spiky blonde hair.

"Look, Rin. You and Obito have both grown so much. Maybe it's time to start moving forward, hmm?"

Rin looked up, a small smile tugging at her lips. "Maybe you're right, sensei. Thanks."

As Rin turned to leave, Minato called out, "Oh, and Rin? Keep an eye on Obito for me, will you? Something tells me there's more to this collapse than meets the eye."

Rin nodded, determination flickering in her eyes. "You can count on me, sensei."

Rin stepped out of the Hokage Tower, the warm afternoon sun hitting her face. She took a deep breath, her mind swirling with thoughts of the mission and her conversation with Minato-sensei. Her feet seemed to move on their own, guiding her through the bustling streets of Konoha.

Before she knew it, she found herself at the entrance of the village cemetery. The familiar stone path stretched out before her, lined with carefully tended flowers and trees. Rin's steps slowed as she approached Kakashi's grave, her heart heavy with a mix of emotions.

"Hey, Kakashi," she said softly, kneeling in front of the stone marker. "It's been a while, huh?"

She traced her fingers over the engraved name, a sad smile on her face. "You wouldn't believe the mission we just had. It was... something."

Rin settled more comfortably on the grass, her eyes fixed on the stone. "We had to retrieve this artifact, and things got pretty wild. Obito... he fought the Four-Tails jinchuriki. And he won! Can you believe it?"

She paused, remembering the awe-inspiring sight of Obito in Sage Mode. "He's changed so much, Kakashi. But in some ways, he's still the same old Obito."

A cool breeze rustled the leaves around her, and Rin hugged her knees to her chest. "I got to work with my dad on this mission too. It was... nice. Weird, but nice."

Her voice dropped to a whisper. "And there was this gala. I dressed up nice and fancy like, hung out with the high society folk. It kinda felt like something out of a dream, you know?"

Rin's eyes welled up with tears. "But then everything went wrong. Obito touched the First Hokage's armor plate and just... collapsed. He's in a coma now, and we don't know why."

She wiped her eyes, sniffling. "I wish you were here, Kakashi. You'd probably know what to do. Or at least, you'd say something snarky to make me feel better."

Rin sat in silence for a moment, listening to the rustle of leaves and distant sounds of the village. "I miss you," she said finally. "We both do. Obito might not say it, but I know he does."

She stood up, brushing grass from her clothes. "I should go check on him. Who knows? Maybe he'll wake up and ask for some of that gross hospital food you always complained about."

With a final touch to Kakashi's gravestone, Rin turned and headed back towards the village, her steps a little lighter than before.

A white creature with green hair erupted from the bushes, "Boy, Kakashi sure seems to have an admirer. I wonder what he'll think of this." He grabbed the flowers and burrowed through the ground, disappearing without a trace.

Days later, in the rain soaked land of Rain. The rain-soaked streets of Amegakure stretched before Konan and Sakumo as they approached the village bridge. Between them stumbled the Seven-Tails Jinchuriki, his steps faltering under the weight of exhaustion and despair. The constant pitter-patter of raindrops masked their footsteps, creating an eerie silence broken only by the occasional whimper from their captive. Konan's paper jutsu restricted his movements just to be safe.

As they passed over the bridge, the towering metal structures of Amegakure loomed overhead, water cascading down their sides in sheets. The few villagers out in the rain cast furtive glances at the arrivals before hurrying on their way, their hunched shoulders speaking volumes about life in this dreary village.

Sakumo's hand gripped the Jinchuriki's arm tightly as he steered him towards the main tower.

Konan trailed behind, her eyes darting between Sakumo's short and rigid back and the defeated slump of the Jinchuriki's shoulders. She felt turmoil in her heart from having witnessed Sakumo destroy the Hidden waterfall.

Inside the tower, Sakumo wasted no time taking their prisoner to a cell surrounded by chakra blockers. He spun the Jinchuriki around, locking eyes with him. Sakumo's lone Sharingan eye stared deeply into the jinchuuriki's eyes. The air seemed to shimmer for a moment as Sakumo's genjutsu took hold. The young man's eyes glazed over, his body going slack. Sakumo's young frame sighed in relief.

"There," Sakumo said, his tone cold and icy. "That should keep him docile for now." He exited the cell and shut the door. Sakumo made his way back to the war room, Konan followed in tow, intrigued yet fearful.

Konan watched as Sakumo spread out some plans on the table, a chill running down her spine that had nothing to do with her wet clothes. "What now?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Sakumo gazed at her, his eye looked at her from underneath his wolf mask. His voice was flat. "Now, we build," he said, motioning to the plans. "Here, in the center of the village. We'll construct a stadium."

Konan's brow furrowed as she studied the plans. "A stadium? For what purpose?"

"A tournament," Sakumo replied, his finger tracing the outline of the proposed structure. "One that will draw attention from all the great villages."

She chuckled slightly, "The major villages would rather spit on us then speak with us. You can't expect they'd give us the time of day, right?"

Sakumo held up his index finger, "With a prize like the jinchuuriki they can't ignore such an event out of fear of others winning it."

Konan's mind raced. A tournament... with the Seven-Tails as the prize? The implications were staggering. She could already picture the chaos, the desperation such an event would breed.

"But why?" Konan found herself asking. "Why invite such danger to our doorstep?"

Sakumo was a tactician that saw things from multiple angles, he knew how she saw it. "Publicity, Konan. And opportunity. We'll extend invitations to all the great villages. They'll send their best, thinking only of the prize. But some... some will see the true strength of Amegakure. Those unhappy with their lot might find a new home here, with the strongest village." It was strange how a young man could come up with such an idea, it was genius in a way.

Konan's eyes widened as understanding dawned. "You mean to use this as a recruitment tool?"

"Among other things," Sakumo nodded. "Power attracts power, after all."

"You say you wish to just give the jinchuuriki away, yes?" she asked, her head in her palm as she sat down. "What happens when the Leaf or Cloud wins the tournament? We'll be out of a jinchuuriki and the Rain will be made into a laughingstock."

Sakumo's expression hardened. "I'll be entering, for Ame. If there truly exists a Shinobi who can beat me they deserve him, but they won't." He removed his mask, his scarred face exposed. He pulled out his head band and covered his left eye. "I was planning on an age limit, seventeen maybe. One male and one female representation of each village, you would be a representative alongside me. What do you think?"

Konan thought it over, it was a great way to get more manpower, but the danger was high. How could Sakumo be so confident when there were so many variables in play?

Sakumo threw out pictures of who he thought each village would send. The Mist, the Stone, the Cloud, the Sand, and the Leaf. Konan looked at the pictures, various teens and one younger boy from Stone, it almost seemed like there would be no competition. But then Konan recognized the boy from the Leaf, she started reminiscing about him, that's when Sakumo interrupted her. "I know you shared a mentor with him." He wasn't specific but he didn't need to be. Konan's cheeks flushed thinking of the late training and chores she'd done with him. While Nagato and Yahiko were like brothers to her, Obito was something else, something more.

"Will it be a problem?" Sakumo asked sternly.

Konan shook her head, "Of course not." She straightened up, "Fellow student or not, I won't go easy on him. It would be a disservice to him, and to you."

Sakumo looked away, neutral about her answer. "I would hope so..."

Sakumo was now going over his blueprints of the stadium, "You're dismissed, Konan." She couldn't quite tell if he was displeased with her response, nevertheless she accepted her dismissal and shuffled out of the room quietly.

Right now she probably needed to prepare for the tournament, Konan needed to be in tip top shape for any opponent, even Obito...

Back in the present, Obito had been released from the hospital, Tsunade hadn't found a single thing wrong with him. The conversation was very professional but the thought of telling her of their relation was on Obito's mind. But he decided against it.

He was greeted by friends and his new family on his release, yet one person was missing, Minato. It didn't bother him since he was probably busy, especially being the Hokage.

Obito was at least happy this was his life, when he knew how much worse it could be. Hashirama's life was evident of that, yet he always moved forward. He'd try his best to do the same, try.

In the Hidden Rain village, Kakashi was overseeing the construction of the stadium for the tournament, Sasori by his side.

The puppet user looked out upon the countless Shinobi and laborers working in the rain. "Hanma, I don't quite understand what you're asking of me."

Kakashi turned his head, the silver wolf mask of his gleaming with the Sharingan that lay underneath. "This tournament is going to have a lot of eyes on it, and the village needs a figure to represent leadership and strength. I can't take that position because of my participation in the tournament, and with my age the four Kage would likely write us off immediately. Another reason is that you already have a reputation of fear within the Stone and Sand, they would be fools to not take you seriously."

Sasori turned to meet Sakumo's eye, "You bring up valid points, leader. I'll do my best to keep the visage of leadership." He bowed with the utmost respect.

Kakashi returned his gaze to the stadium, "For the greatest piece of art, an eternal slumber where peace springs forevermore."

Sasori raised his head, a smile plastered on his face. "True art that would never wither, always full of beauty. I will forever be grateful for your plan, for my faith in the Eye of the Moon will never falter."

Kakashi nodded, "We will walk the path to ensure peace, no matter how much blood must be spilled to get there." He was thankful that a powerful Shinobi like Sasori found the infinite Tsukoyomi appealing beyond measure. An artist enjoys art, and the infinite Tsukoyomi was the pinnacle to Sasori. "For father..." 

Minato's fingers drummed on his desk, his eyes fixed on the letter that sat on his desk. He reached out with his right hand, then froze after realization. A frown crossed his face as he used his left hand, his only remaining hand. He sighed, "Some things take time to unlearn."

The letter crinkled as he unfolded it. "Tournament, huh?" he muttered. "Three weeks... under seventeen... prize is the seven-tails jinchuriki!?" His brow furrowed. An event like this was something he couldn't ignore, he believed Rin and Obito would be perfect, but Obito was...

The door creaked open, and Minato's head snapped up. His eyes widened. "Obito?!"

There stood Obito, looking a bit dazed but very much awake. His hair was messy, like he'd just rolled out of bed.

"Hey, Sensei," Obito said, his voice a little raspy. He scratched the back of his head, a little nervous. "Kushina, oh umm Mom, sorry I'm still getting used to it. But she said that you were working today. I wanted to make sure it was a little surprise when I saw you."

Minato jumped up, nearly knocking over his chair. "You're awake! How are you feeling? Is everything okay?" He was asking in a very fatherly tone, Obito was surprised to hear this but it was true.

Obito hesitated, shifting from foot to foot. "I... uh... had some weird dreams. Or visions. I'm not sure."

"Oh?" Minato leaned forward, his curiosity piqued. "What kind of visions?"

Obito's face scrunched up, like he was trying to remember a difficult math problem. "They were memories, I'm certain of it. But they weren't mine. They were... the First Hokage's."

Minato's eyebrows shot up. "The First's? That's... impossible."

"Yeah, I know. But I think there was more in that armor plate than you'd think." Obito continued, his voice dropping to a near-whisper. "My assumption is that there was a little bit of sage chakra, and since I was in sage mode moments before touching it. Though I could be wrong."

Minato had to agree that it was some solid guestimation, whether it be true or not was yet to be seen. "What exactly did you see in these visions?" 

Obito was stern, serious beyond belief. "They went through the First Hokage's life, from his childhood to his late adulthood. It was all centered around one person, Madara Uchiha."

Minato felt a chill creep up his neck, hearing the name always did that. Just the question now was if what Obito had seen was real.

Obito continued, remembering the vividness of them. "Madara Uchiha was his friend, but they became enemies for a long while. But there was one thing that I still couldn't wrap my head around, Madara was a girl. It didn't make any sense until the visions were placed after the village was founded. She fell in love with the First Hokage, making her my great grandmother."

Minato's face fell, his shoulders sagging. He sank back into his chair, looking suddenly tired. "Oh, Obito... I'm so sorry."

Obito blinked, confused. "Sorry? For what?"

Minato sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I knew. Lord Second told me... well, he didn't mean to. He let it slip when we questioned him. He made me promise not to tell you."

Obito's eyes widened. "But... why?"

"He said it was more important for you to know you were Hashirama's descendant. As for Madara... I don't know why that was kept secret. But Lord Second must have had his reasons."

Obito nodded slowly, processing this information. "I... I'm not mad, Sensei. I just want to understand why."

Minato was shocked, the boy he knew to be impulsive and clumsy was now calm and curious. He smiled softly, "That's very mature of you, Obito. You really have changed."

He glanced back at the letter on his desk, then back to Obito. "Actually, I'm glad you're here. I've got some news that might interest you."

Obito let up on his earlier sternness. "What's it about?"

Minato held up the letter. "Hidden Rain's hosting a tournament. They want two shinobi from each village - a boy and a girl, between ten and seventeen. I was thinking you and Rin would be perfect for it."

Obito's eyes lit up. "A tournament? With Rin? That sounds awesome!"

Minato chuckled. "I thought you'd like that. But here's the catch - it starts in three weeks. You two will need some intense training before then."

Obito nodded eagerly. "No problem! You can train us, right, Sensei?"

Minato's smile faltered. He tapped his hand on his desk. "Ah, about that... Since the chainbreaker's attack I haven't trained or seen combat with my injury."

Obito's face fell. "Oh... right. Sorry, Sensei."

Minato waved it off. "Don't worry about it. I've been thinking about who could train you two. Tsunade is busy adjusting to taking over the medical division, and Jiraiya... I don't quite trust to train Rin so it can't be him..."

Obito tilted his head. "So... who?"

A mischievous glint appeared in Minato's eyes. "Well, I had one idea. How would you feel about training with... Lord Second?"

Obito shifted in his seat, suddenly looking uncomfortable. "I... I don't know, Sensei. I have a lot of questions for him. About Madara, and the First, and... well, everything."

Minato leaned forward, his voice gentle. "Maybe that's all the more reason to do it, Obito. This could be your chance to get answers."

Obito bit his lip, considering. Finally, he nodded. "Okay. I'll do it. But... what about Rin? How do you think she'll take it?"

Minato grinned. "Oh, I think she'll be surprised at first. But knowing Rin, she'll probably end up loving it. She's always enjoyed learning."

Obito sighed, "I suppose so." He then asked "What makes this tournament so important? Isn't Rain not a major village?"

Minato nodded, his grin fading. "Correct. Amegakure is a smaller village like the Hidden Waterfall or the Hidden Grass. They don't usually have a strong military presence but yet... They're offering up the seven-tails jinchuriki to the winning village."

Obito straightened up, not sure if it was really much of a big deal. "I know I met one but what exactly is it?"

Minato chuckled, "I forgot, it's not a very open thing anymore. A jinchuuriki is someone who has a tailed beast sealed inside them, they contain great power. There are nine of them in total and the more tails they have the stronger they are. During Lord First's era, he captured all of them and bequeathed the other major villages, besides Sand, two of them. He gave the seven tails to Hidden Waterfall as a good will gesture, but they saw his kindness as weakness so they tried assassinating him soon after and failed."

Obito listened about his great grandfather, there was no amount of strength that could prepare a man for killing his love. His thoughts returned to the conversation, "So if Hidden Waterfall had the seven tails than why does Rain have it?" 

Obito listened about his great grandfather, there was no amount of strength that could prepare a man for killing his love. His thoughts returned to the conversation, "So if Hidden Waterfall had the seven tails than why does Rain have it?" 

Minato looked at the letter, squinting his eyes, "That's what's troubling me. Either Rain is bluffing or they're being honest. Which makes it all the more troubling... If they are telling the truth and just one of the villages gets a hold on the seven tails then a Fourth war would be on the horizon."

Obito remembered the third war still, if there was any way to stop something like that from happening. He had siblings he wished never had to go through such events. Just like the First wanted...

"I'll train as hard as I can, Sensei. If me and Rin have to win that stupid tournament to stop a war from happening then I don't care who they throw at me, I'll take em all on."

Minato already knew that, but still hearing his student burn bright with determination made him happy. "I had a feeling you'd say that." 

In a small hut in the pouring rain, the two boys, Yahiko and Nagato, were seeking refuge whilst still keeping guard of the small town to the east. 

Nagato was trying to use his sensory abilities for any nearby Shinobi. It came easy to him, sensing chakra. Nagato knew it must've been from his mother's side, Uzumaki is what he remembered his father calling her family.

It was a very distant memory, long before he learned of Jiraiya's teachings, his current life seemed so different yet he preferred it now. Even if Konan, Jiraiya-Sensei, and Obito were no longer around. 

Yahiko was perplexed as he was reading about the news coming from Amegakure, "It doesn't make any sense..." 

Nagato relinquished his focus, turning to his friend. "What's the matter?" 

His orange haired friend was continuing to read the newspaper, an image of a red haired man, he seemed pretty young. "The new leader of the Amegakure was revealed, it's an infamous Suna nin, Sasori of the Red Sand or so it says." 

Nagato was perplexed too, "So he's the one who killed Hanzo? It seems quite odd that it took him this long to come out of the shadows." 

Yahiko started rubbing his chin, "Yeah, especially when there was a guy like that Hanma, strong arming one of us to join their group." 

"Yes. Someone like Hanma is more of a leader than a follower, unless he's leading from the shadows..." He thought aloud. "But there's no connection between the two of them. It could be unrelated."

Yahiko agreed reluctantly, "Yeah, that's true. But there's still the possibility. Sasori seems like bad news, so if Hanma's working with him then he'd be nefarious too." His mind wanted Hanma to be bad so he could come to Konan's rescue this time. 

Nagato didn't know that sense of want his friend wanted, his only goal was to support Yahiko and his dream. But that dream almost seemed impossible at this moment, though his faith in Yahiko would never falter. "Is there anything else in the newspaper of note?" 

Yahiko hadn't gotten very far notice some other big news, "Sasori has released a statement about hosting a tournament in Amegakure, in which two members of each village under seventeen will participate in, the last village standing will receive the seven tails jinchuuriki?! Ame's participants have already been chosen, Konan and Sakumo."

Nagato hummed, "It seems that we've got a tournament to attend." The idea of supporting Konan in the tournament was nice.

Yahiko sighed, "I guess so." He cursed the world for making such cool ideas like tournaments, and pretty girls. "Hopefully the other villages won't have any strong contenders for her. She'd probably shred them to pieces." They shared a quick chuckle, Konan was calm and delicate yet she'd always had that thorny part of her during fights, the boys had shared some cuts and bruises against her many times.

Shisui was in archive of the village, learning all he could about the Senju and Uchiha, he hadn't unlocked his Sharingan yet but he would soon. He just needed to know how.

Shisui was on his third book already, and there was no relevant information on the Sharingan. He decided to ask his ancestor the Second Hokage, he knew everything there was so it would be like learning from every single book. Or so he thought.

He arrived to the cave the Fourth showed him and found nothing but notes from the Second. He was writing some sort of information about an Evil force, writing down so much knowledge that Shisui couldn't quite understand it all.

"What's going on with Lord Second?" 

Obito and Rin were walking through the forest, on their way to a special training ground Minato assigned them to train at. Rin had no idea they were gonna train with the Second Hokage, she'd be baffled and honored.

Obito kept glancing at Rin, she looked a bit too nice for training. Rin wore a nice grey cardigan and white shorts, she also wore black leggings that she used to wear. 

He tried to distract himself by asking a question he already knew the answer to. "So, any idea who's gonna train us?" Obito asked, kicking a pebble.

Rin shrugged, her cardigan shifting with the motion. "Beats me. Minato-sensei's being all mysterious about it."

Obito snuck another glance at Rin. Her hair swayed gently in the breeze, and he couldn't help but notice how different she looked, the change almost three years made. Not just older, but... prettier? He quickly averted his gaze, feeling his cheeks warm. He saw her dressed up during their mission, but he thought she looked fine then, a hint of the Rin he knew. But he shouldn't feel that way, his vow wouldn't allow him to.

"You okay there, Obito?" Rin's voice held a hint of amusement. "You're not picking up bad habits from Jiraiya, are you?"

"What? No way!" Obito sputtered, waving his hands. "I just... uh... your outfit. It's not very trainy, you know?"

Rin giggled, a sound that made Obito's stomach do a little flip. "Trainy? Is that even a word?"

"You know what I mean," he grumbled, trying to hide his embarrassment.

They walked in silence for a moment before Rin spoke again. "It's okay, you know. If things are different now."

Obito's steps faltered, unsure what that meant. "What do you mean?"

Rin's eyes met his, a mix of warmth and something he couldn't quite place. "We've both changed. Grown up. It's natural for feelings to change too. Tsunade taught me that feelings are fine but they can't cloud your judgement, if they do then people will get hurt."

Images flashed through Obito's mind - his brash words to Kakashi, being rescued by Kakashi, the awakening of his Sharingan, Kakashi's sacrifice, the awakening of his Mangekyou Sharingan. It was all because of his emotions that Kakashi had to pay the price. He swallowed hard.

"Yeah, those are wise words," he said softly.

As they continued walking, Obito found himself hyper-aware of Rin's presence. The way she moved, the sound of her breathing, even the scent of her shampoo carried on the breeze. It was... distracting. Was he getting to that age?

"Hey, Obito?" Rin's voice snapped him back to reality.

"Huh? What?"

She stopped and folded her arms, a stern but concerned expression on her face. "You've been acting a lot weirder since you woke up from your coma, do you have anything special on your mind?"

Obito wondered if he could tell Rin, would she even believe him or understand it? He could barely believe it himself.

He was an orphan up until Minato became Hokage, then he was informed he had a brother, Shisui. Then when Obito returned after training with Jiraiya for two years he was informed he was the decendant of the First Hokage. And now with witnessing Hashirama's memories he found out Madara Uchiha was a woman and his great grandmother. Legendary blood flowed through him, of the founders, of the Union of Senju and Uchiha. It was a lot, especially when he couldn't process it all alone. How exactly could he explain it all, should he even tell Rin?

Obito blinked, tried coming up with an excuse. "Oh, it's just that..." An idea formed, "I have friends in the land of Rain, and before me and Jiraiya-Sensei left for Mount Myoboku Hanzo the salamander was killed. Meaning there was a new shift in leadership within the village. They weren't very complicit with Hanzo's leadership, but I'm worried if they're alright with the new leadership. This tournament could be a way for me to learn, for better or worse."

As they entered the training ground, a lone chair stood out against the trees. Suddenly, a flash of light, and there stood the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, in all his blue-armored glory.

His sharp eyes scanned them. "Minato's students, eh?" His voice was gruff but not unfriendly.

Rin bowed low, her voice filled with awe. "Lord Second! It's such an honor!"

Obito just gave a short nod, his face unreadable.

Tobirama circled them, like a wolf sizing up its pack. "Hmm. A medical Shinobi with Senju strength and an Uchiha with great prowess. Quite the strong participants for a tournament."

He stopped in front of Rin, a hint of a smile on his lips. "You've got spunk, girl. Reminds me of little Tsunade."

Rin's eyes went wide. "Me? Like Lady Tsunade?"

Tobirama chuckled. "Oh yes, she was a firecracker. Seems she's passed that on to you."

Turning to Obito, his expression softened just a touch. "Now, boy. How do you want to handle this? With your friend here?"

Obito tensed, then sighed. "It's fine. Rin should know. I... I can't say it myself."

Tobirama nodded, then turned to Rin. "Rin was it? This might come as a shock, but Obito here... he's got Senju blood. My brother's, to be exact."

Rin's jaw dropped. She looked at Obito, then back at Tobirama. "But... how? I thought... Obito's an orphan, and an Uchiha!"

Tobirama's eyes glinted. "History's not always what it seems, girl. You've heard of Madara Uchiha, right?"

Rin nodded, still dazed.

"Well, here's something they don't teach you in the academy. Madara... was a woman. And my brother's first love."

Rin's eyes widened even further, if that was possible. She looked at Obito, really looked at him. Suddenly, she saw him differently. The strength in his jaw, the fire that was always there in his eyes... it all made sense now.

"Obito..." she breathed, a mix of awe and something else in her voice.

Obito shifted uncomfortably, avoiding her gaze. "Yeah, well... It doesn't really matter who my ancestors were, I'm my own person." In a sense he was telling the truth, though his lineage mattered a bit too much. But right now he was just trying to play it cool, he didn't need to talk about it, he needed to train. His body has been immobile for two weeks.

Tobirama watched them both, a knowing look of understanding on his face. "Now to the original reason we're here. You two need to grow stronger for this tournament, the other villages have many unknowns and it's best to be prepared for anything, regardless of if you think you're ready. For our first bit of training I want you to come at me like you want to kill me. I need to see where you stand physically, mentally, and strategically. Oh and don't worry, I can take anything you throw at me."

Obito was unsure if this was really how they should be training, it's not like they would kill anyone in the tournament... right?

Rin didn't need to be told twice. With a cry of "Chaaa!", she charged forward, her fist glowing with chakra. She slammed her fist into the ground, Tobirama dodged effortlessly, a small smile playing on his lips as he saw the massive destruction the girl caused.

Obito sighed, he'd hold himself back from using his Sharingan or sage mode. He always relied on them to win fights he otherwise wouldn't have, he had to train his base strength even more than he did with Jiraiya.

He watched Rin continue her assault, analyzing both her and Tobirama's movements. He saw openings in Tobirama's defense, but also how quickly the old Hokage closed them.

"Come on, Obito!" Tobirama called out. "Your girlfriend's putting you to shame!"

Obito felt his face heat up. "She's not my- oh, whatever." He jumped into the fray, trying to tag the Hokage. But he quickly found out that the second was fast, just like Minato-Sensei.

But something was off. Their moves were clumsy, uncoordinated. It was like they'd never trained together before. Tobirama frowned, dodging their attacks with ease.

"What's going on here?" he thought. "Minato said they were on the same team for years. And they trained under Tsunade and Jiraiya - two-thirds of the legendary Sannin. So why can't they work together?"

He watched as Rin threw a punch, only for Obito to nearly collide with her. There was a tension between them, a hesitation in their movements.

"Alright, stop!" Tobirama called out. Obito and Rin halted, panting. "What's going on with you two? You're fighting like strangers, not teammates."

Rin and Obito exchanged a quick glance, then looked away. Tobirama's eyes narrowed. There was definitely something there - resentment? Fear? A new dynamic he couldn't quite put his finger on?

"Look," he said, his voice softer. "Whatever's going on between you two, you need to sort it out. Fast. Because right now, you're not just holding yourselves back - you're a liability to each other."

Obito winced at the harsh words, but he knew Tobirama was right. He glanced at Rin, seeing the same realization in her eyes. They wouldn't be able to properly train together without clearing the air.

Rin took a deep breath. "I... I felt so weak after Kakashi's death. That's why I wanted to train under Lady Tsunade. I never wanted to be helpless again."

Obito's eyes widened. He had no idea Rin felt that way.

Rin continued, her voice shaky. "But seeing you fight the four-tails jinchuriki... I realized I'm still in your shadow. I'm still not strong enough."

Obito felt a lump in his throat. "Rin, I... I had no idea. I thought you were happy."

Tobirama watched silently, his expression unreadable.

Obito swallowed hard. "I've been carrying my own weight too. I feel like everyone expects me to be the next great hero like Minato, or the First Hokage, or even Madara before her defection. It's... a lot."

He paused, his voice dropping to a whisper. "And I still feel responsible for Kakashi's death. I saved him, in a way. Reminded him to do the right thing, no matter how people think of you for it. But... I traded his life for yours, Rin. That guilt... it eats at me." For the first time his guilt didn't feel so bad. The confession lifted some of it off of him, but he would never fully be guilty free, his friend died because of him and he had to live with it.

Tobirama's eyes widened at the mention of Kakashi. "Kakashi... Hatake?"

Obito nodded, confused. "Yeah, why?"

Tobirama's mind raced. Remembering that Minato had mentioned a Kakashi, Sakumo Hatake's son. That meant...

"Obito," Tobirama said slowly. "Kakashi was my grandson. He was your cousin."

Chapter Text

Obito dragged his feet through the front door, his muscles aching from the intense training session. The house was unusually quiet, save for the soft clink of dishes coming from the kitchen and the burner of the stove.

"I'm home," he called out, his voice barely above a whisper.

"Welcome back!" Kushina's cheerful voice rang out from the dining room. "How was training?"

Obito shuffled into view, rubbing his sore shoulder. "Brutal. My trainer doesn't hold back, even if he's... well...you know." They didn't know, or they shouldn't have.

Shisui appeared from around the corner, a mischievous grin on his face. "Hey, big bro! You look like you got hit by a boulder."

"Thanks for the observation," Obito chuckled, collapsing onto the couch, withholding a groan of pain.

Kushina waddled over, her hand resting on her still-swollen belly. "You're pushing yourself too hard, Obito. You barely awoke, you've got plenty of time before the tournament."

"I know, I know," Obito sighed. "But if we don't win-"

"War. We understand it quite well," Shisui interrupted, familiar with how the third war treated his older brother. "But you can't fight if you're dead on your feet. A war is not something I particularly want, but I care more for my brother's health."

Obito was silent, this was what it was like, to have people worried about you. Sure Obito had loving friends and mentors but to have a true family, it was... He wanted to cry in both happiness, and because his body ached. But he couldn't cry, not in front of Shisui. He was the big brother, even if their personalities suggested otherwise.

A sudden realization hit Obito, he didn't think about it at first, but now it seemed like such an obvious oversight. "Wait, how do you guys know about the tournament?"

The smell of something delicious wafted from the kitchen. Tsunade emerged, carrying a large pot of steaming stew.

"Perfect timing," she said, eyeing Obito's bruises. "You look like you could use some healing... and some food."

Minato peeked around the corner too, a nervous smile on his face. "Hey, Obito." As he carried a ladle. "You got home just in time." He was surprised to see him home so early, it was likely six, or seven o'clock and he didn't leave the Hokage's estate til eight or nine at the earliest. If anything he chose to come home early to cook dinner for Kushina's and Shisui, but where did Tsunade factor in?

As they gathered around the table, Obito couldn't help but steal glances at Tsunade. Did she know? Could she sense their shared bloodline? Or had Minato-Sensei told her?

"So, Lady Tsunade," Obito started, trying to sound casual. "Rin talks about you in a very good light, I can't entirely say the same about Jiraiya-Sensei. What's your secret?"

Tsunade raised an eyebrow. "Secret? Kid, there's no secret. Just hard work and a healthy dose of sake." She proceeded to pour herself a cup and chug it down in one swig.

Kushina choked on her water. "Tsunade! Not in front of the boys!"

Tsunade just scoffed, "What? It's just a word." Her cheeks tinted a little.

Minato ate carefully with his one hand, it was so hard to get used to, maybe he never would. 

Obito returned to his stew, getting a spoon full and tasting the tangy meat and crunchy vegetables, it was quite refreshing after being beaten and battered by the Second.

Tsunade poured herself a second glass, her expression was now stern as she watched the cup. "So, how long are we gonna beat around the bush, Minato?" 

Minato froze, his spoon inches away from his face. "Lady Tsunade, I'm not sure-" 

Tsunade placed the bottle down and looked at him fiercely, "Lord Third already told me, that's why I'm here tonight now that Obito's awake." 

Minato placed his spoon back in the bowl, "Yep, I knew it was more than a social visit."

Tsunade focused her attention on the Uchiha boys, "I had memories resurface while I was training Rin, I couldn't make much of them until it all became clear." She looked at Kushina who either was clueless or very much involved. "There was another woman in his life, my grandfather's that is"

It became clear to everyone except Kushina, who was out of the loop. The Uzumaki scratched her head, "Umm, is it alright to ask what's going on? I feel left out, you know?" 

Obito answered swiftly, "Lord First's first love, lost to time. Madara Uchiha." 

Both Shisui and Kushina were shocked to hear such a thing from Obito, Shisui thought it was a random Uchiha woman not the Madara, unless...

Whereas Kushina felt like it was blatant slander towards her predecessor and the greatest man the village had known. There was no way it could have been true. "Obito!? Don't say such things. The First wouldn't have-" 

"Obito's correct," Minato cut Kushina off.

Kushina's gaze slowly connected with him, there was no joke, no hesitation. She knew that Minato believed it entirely, which made her question what she didn't know. She looked away from him, her gaze now stuck on her bowl. How much had he been keeping from her, was that what being Hokage meant?

Minato's gaze shifted to Tsunade, "Lord Second said you were young by the time Madara went rogue, but I wasn't expecting you to confront me about it. So that tells me you are one of two people who reliably met Madara."

Kushina's eyes widened, the Second Hokage was involved? But the only way for that to have happened was for some sort of jutsu that could either let one commune with the dead or to reanimate them, Kushina had no idea if such a thing truly existed but it must've.

Tsunade closed her eyes, "I have one memory of my grandfather bringing a wounded woman home, my grandmother wasn't upset, more concerned that Madara wasn't taken to a hospital. That same night I went to get a cup of water but I saw the very same woman training in our courtyard. I sat with her for a few moments, she was nice for all it was worth. But then my grandfather scolded her for being up and not resting. But he was always too nice, he sat with us, talking to her like good friends. He seemed to embarrass her a little. Looking back I could see that he loved her, but it didn't seem reciprocated. But now I know it was due to them having a relationship early on in the village's founding, that's where the boys' grandfather came in. Before my father was born."

Obito had that memory of Hashirama and Madara embracing their love. He wondered what life was like back then, how well did they know Tsunade's grandmother at the time?

Minato grabbed his spoon again, "Lady Tsunade, I can't begin to know what you're feeling, and I likely never will, I just think it's best if you don't mention it to anyone. As Hokage I want to preserve the legacy of my predecessors, regardless of what I did to obtain the information." 

Tsunade found the reasoning fishy, "I hate the Shinobi world and it's systems but I understand. I just want to request to meet my uncle sometime, I want to hear more from him directly."

Shisui sat there listening intently, processing it all. So Madara really was a woman, and his great grandmother no less. Shisui promised he'd never betray his village, his home, his family, his brother. 

Some day he'd be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with Obito, to be just as strong and kind. For now he had a long way to go if he wanted to contend with a strong Shinobi like Obito had. 

"I'll make you proud some day, big brother. Hopefully we'll be the protectors the village needs..." 

Late at night, within the confines of Rain's commanding tower, Kakashi was smashing his fists into a wooden dummy, blood oozing from his left fist. He was building up his strength and resilience to pain, he likely didn't need to, not with Obito out of commission. But still, if he dulled just a bit then his plan wouldn't work, and it was possible Obito could awaken within the coming weeks, but if his old teammate did then Obito would be dulled and weak. He was wearing light clothing, a simple black turtleneck and his slim fitting pants. His white wolf mask still firmly on his face.

"You're quite the fighter," A sly and devious voice said from the doorway. "You've likely been at it for hours with no rest or even a light snack. Very impressive, Hanma." 

Kakashi turned, his doujutsu deactivated. "Orochimaru. What brings you to the training room?" His voice that of a deeper man instead of the fifteen year old he was.

Orochimaru stepped forward, "Well, I can't help but notice your immaculate resilience. It's intriguing to me."

"intrigue only goes so far compared to one's self preservation. You'd best remember that, snake." Kakashi said before returning to the dummy, his fist slamming into the same spot that was starting to wear down.

Orochimaru moved to the side of the dummy, "Yes, but my curiosity about you knows no bounds. The masked leader of the Rain stepping down momentarily for this young Shinobi tournament. It does seem rather odd timing."

Kakashi only looked at Orochimaru with one eye, "Your point?"

Orochimaru smiled, "Well, it made me wonder if the intimidating leader is hiding something, like maybe...his age." 

A kunai was placed at his throat, Orochimaru didn't perceive the movement, like Hanma moved beyond the speed of light. "It would be a shame to kill you now. So I will let you off with a warning. Who I am underneath my mask shouldn't concern you, but what I am capable of is all that matters."

A bead of sweat ran down the Sannin's face, "Of course, Hanma! I wouldn't dare throw away the chance you gave me." 

Kakashi pulled the kunai away, returning to his position his fists pounding into wood again.

The Sannin strided out of the room in a hurry, "Oi, snake." The masked man called out. Orochimaru froze, turning around. "Yes, leader?" 

"How much of do you know of your fellow Sannin's techniques?" He asked, his tone not as harsh as before.

Orochimaru was caught off guard by the question, but it was a rather fascinating topic. "How much do you want to know?"

Kakashi looked over his shoulder, "Everything you can give."

A week had passed and the former members of team Minato continued to train. Some a bit too harshly.

Dust swirled around Obito as he skidded across the ground, his black and orange jacket collecting dirt. He winced, pushing himself up on one knee, his chest heaving.

Tobirama loomed over him, cracked pale face etched with disappointment. "Come on, boy. I know you've got more in you. Nohara's been giving it her all."

Obito stood, brushing off his jacket. "Sorry, uncle. I'll step it up next time."

Tobirama crossed his arms, his reanimated eyes piercing. "There might not be a next time if we lose this tournament. The seven-tails jinchuriki is at stake here. You've got two weeks before Rain. You relieved yourself of some of your guilt last week. What's holding you back now?"

Obito's eyes darted away. "I... I don't know."

"Bull," Tobirama snapped. "You haven't used your Sharingan once throughout any of our training sessions. Why?"

Rin stumbled up behind Obito, panting. She placed a hand on his shoulder, concern in her chocolate brown eyes.

Obito sighed, running a hand through his messy and sweaty hair. "I don't know if Minato-Sensei told you but I saw things, uncle. In that coma. Lord First's memories. Hashirama and Madara... My grandpa Kagami. But Madara, she... she erased Hashirama's memories of it all. Gave up that life in an instant..."

Tobirama's stern expression softened slightly. He had seen many young boys and girls struggle with becoming their parents or grandparents, but Obito was so very different. A one in a million even. "You're afraid of becoming like her."

Obito nodded, his voice barely above a whisper. "What if using the Sharingan too much... changes me?"

Rin squeezed his shoulder. "Obito, you're not Madara. You're you."

Tobirama sighed, a hint of fondness in his voice. "My brother... he'd be proud of you, boy. For what you've already done, and what more you will. Madara's choices were her own. You've got a good head on your shoulders, and an even better heart."

Obito hesitated. "But the Mangekyou... You say I could possibly circumvent the negatives because I may posses Lord First's regeneration. But what if I go blind?"

"Then we'll deal with it," Rin said firmly. "There's many treatments for aiding people's eyes that Shinobi didn't have forty-fifty years ago. But right now, we need you at full strength for this tournament, body and mind."

Obito took a deep breath, meeting Tobirama's gaze. He nodded, his eyes flickering to red as his three tomoe Sharingan activated. "I want to win but if I have to embrace both sides of my lineage then fine."

Tobirama's lips curled into a smirk. "That's more like it. Now, both of you, come at me with everything you've got. Show me what the next generation can do."

Obito ran in, his speed didn't just double it tripled, quintupled. He nearly tagged Tobirama, but the Hokage after a full week of training was finally forced to block. Obito's eyes widened, unsure if he'd actually done it, but the feeling was real. Tobirama continued to smirk, "Now that's more like it!" Now using his other hand he readied a counter strike, Obito saw the attack coming slowly, a subtle shift in the Hokage's movement was almost hazy to Obito. He reacted by weaving his head and holding the Hokage's arm, quickly looking directly into his eyes. It wasn't something he was adept in but he tried placing Tobirama under a genjutsu so subtle he wouldn't notice. 

"Chaaa!" Was heard and both Obito and Tobirama looked up to see Rin crashing down at them. Obito and Tobirama tried breaking away but their legs wouldn't move, a glance downward explained it all. The ground beneath their feet was now brown sludge stronger than glue. When did that happen and who did that? The brunette kunoichi thrust her fist down and shattered the ground where the two were, creating a crater.

The aftermath showed a mouth agape Obito embedded into the ground. A single word escaped his bruised body, "Gotcha..." 

Tobirama was several meters away, untouched and sighing. He pulled out a a scroll and ink pen, "Obito overestimates his genjutsu prowess, not noticing he himself was under one. And Rin ignored her ally's position and attacked anyway." 

Rin looked down at where her fist was and realized she hadn't caught the Hokage, instead it was just Obito, hurt and mumbling. "Oops..." She knelt down, "It shouldn't be anything I can't fix." She chuckled nervously. Her hands began glowing green, a bit of embarrassment on her cheeks at such a failed attack.

Tobirama looked back over at the two, "Nohara, when you've gotten him back on his feet you two may leave. You've both been put through the ringer. You've suffered enough for one day, so go rest up, relax. I have some business I want to look into."

Rin nodded, continuing to heal Obito, she felt like a complete failure today. She hurt Obito, an ally, a friend. She never would've done this before her training with Tsunade, did she really change that much to disregard her friend's safety?

While she was having a mental crisis, Tobirama disappeared out of sight. The second hokage had a request he wanted Sarutobi or the Fourth to look into, it's importance was yet to be determined.

As Rin's chakra flowed into Obito, healing any fractures, bruises, or broken bones. She was touching him, feeling his muscle. It wasn't purposeful, it was a necessity for him to be properly healed. But it made her heart do somersaults nonetheless. "Why am I feeling this way? It's just Obito." Did she have some romantic interest in him? Certainly not. It was Obito, he wasn't like Kakashi, the boy who made her heart flutter without even trying. And now he was gone, and Obito was all that was left... 

Back in the Hidden Rain village, Kakashi was called to the war room by his master. He entered wearing his normal black attire, and his doujutsu deactivated. He sat down at the table and waited. Not long after a hologram of an old decrepit woman that had once saved Kakashi appeared. Madara looked at Kakashi with her one eye, "So I hear your tournament is breaching closer."

Kakashi nodded, speaking like he was emotionally detached as he always did. "Yes, soon the world will see Ame is as strong as the great villages. All of the villages will fear it and many of their Shinobi will respect us, and some will join the village, adding to our roster of sealers. I assume you remembered."

Of course Madara remembered, she was the most intelligent person at her age. But Madara was still neutral, it was a decent plan luring all the major villages into a tournament for the seven tails jinchuriki, but none of them would claim it, or so says her disciple. But he was right, with Kakashi entered there would likely be no one who would be a competition. The fifteen year old set it up perfectly, only a single male and female Shinobi below eighteen could participate. Meaning twelve fighters in all, Kakashi and the rain girl Konan were Ame's participants. "I do not doubt your plan. I am rather eager to watch it, it will surely be a spectacle to witness. But a thought comes to mind, if you underestimate your former teammates. We have had this conversation before and we will have many more times I am sure. Word has traveled that Obito Uchiha had bested the four tails, Roshi in battle, Iwa was very displeased but didn't push because he was the Yellow Flash's student."

Kakashi shrugged, "A jinchuriki as experienced as Roshi, eh? I hadn't heard about this scuffle. But I'd heard Obito was in a coma for two weeks or so. If Obito is as strong as a jinchuriki then maybe I should change my plan of attack with him. And then Rin..." He got lost in thought thinking about Rin, she was so nice and bright back then. She had an obvious crush on him, he knew she wouldn't recognize him without the mask and white hair, both the scars marring the right side of his face and his hair having been tinted black to give him a more Uchiha look. "Rin was never combative, but I believe after training with Tsunade she's likely no longer the same kind of Shinobi. Fighting her will be less about strength and more about will and breaking her's. If I have to humiliate her to assert Ame's dominance then so be it."

Madara knew that there was likely still some sentimentality within Kakashi, after all, he tried giving his life for them. But now Kakashi should've been fully committed to the eye of the moon plan, since she opened his eyes to the hypocrisy of the Hidden Leaf's ideals and the truth behind his father's suicide. Madara had complete faith in him though he was young. "Very astute. Never underestimate your enemies, whether they were once friend or not. Now Kakashi," hearing his name made him tense, he no longer went by it, now he was Sakumo Hanma. "Onto the matter I called you here for." 

She took a long deep breath, "I have told you once that I had an affair with Hashirama Senju, and there was child that was born from it. But I have not known more than who he was and nothing more."

Kakashi was curious but not surprised, it was a rare situation where a mother had given up her child upon birth, sending it to an orphanage. Kakashi was lucky he hadn't gone. "Why bring this up now?"

Madara steadied her breathing through the hologram, "I have had a Zetsu watch the Leaf to hear any important information, and only recently has it been rumored that there are more descendants of Hashirama. The validity of the rumor has never gone anywhere, but Zetsu has done some listening, listening to the Fourth Hokage's home and your gravestone. To my surprise, the Fourth adopted two Uchiha boys. A ten year old, Shisui Uchiha. Smart, polite, loyal. But the other one is far more interesting, for it is Obito. There is only one reason the Hokage would adopt Uchiha, orphans no less, because of their true lineage, mine and Hashirama's."

Kakashi stood up and looked out the window, removing his mask to see the village he now ruled over from the shadows. "If you're certain then what is it you wish for me to do, take it easy on him? Or do you think it changes anything between him and me?"

Madara's cracked lips curled into a smirk, "On the contrary. I want you to push him to his absolute limit, I wish to truly see if the boy has any bit of me or Hashirama inside him. You are my disciple, bearing one of my eyes, I permit you to use it against my own kin. He is your old friend, you decide what you wish. Whether you kill him or humiliate him will not matter, I have given up my humanity long ago."

Kakashi's doujutsu activated as he looked out over the village, his expression cold and detached. "Anyone facing me in the tournament will be pushed to their breaking point, and I won't even need these eyes to do so." It wasn't a promise, it was a statement.

Madara's hologram flickered, "Very well then. Do it but make it entertaining, I have not seen a battle in forever."

Kakashi looked over his right shoulder, "I can't make any promises, some may be too weak."

"Yes, and as such should be discarded. It would be unfortunate if my disciple fell to someone weak, I trust it will not come to that."

Kakashi looked back at the village, his eyes focused on a memory of picture, the one with everyone on team Minato. He'd already injured Minato so now it was time to break his friends... His friends?! No, no. They couldn't be his friends, not until he was in the infinite dream. "It won't be a problem, Madara-Sensei."

Without another word Madara's hologram dispersed, pleased by the meeting. But she hadn't been fully honest. For many many years she never once thought of the child, Kagami. It was a hard memory to relive, and the tiniest bit of her wondered what if... But there was no turning back, she made her choice all those years ago. Nothing would change now. Though the prospect of seeing her great grandson fight gave her a strange feeling, something akin to pride for another. It left as quickly as she remembered what had been.

Left alone, Kakashi sighed, "It's all worth it...All of it." As dedicated to the cause as he was, even he questioned the lengths, for a moment at least. But it was what needed to happen. To fix the broken world. To smash the chains.

Chapter Text

The Hidden Rain Village loomed before them, a stark silhouette against the perpetually grey sky. Towering metal structures pierced the clouds, their surfaces slick with constant rainfall. As Obito walked through the bustling streets, he couldn't help but remember the distinct architecture, but a new tower stood tall, it wasn't there during his last visit. A lot could change in a year and a half. Especially after Hanzo's fall. Obito and Rin couldn't understand the immense presence and status of Hanzo, and they never would. Regardless, new leadership was bound to happen.

Obito's sandals splashed through puddles as they made their way through the dreary streets of the Hidden Rain village. The constant drizzle made his spiky hair cling to his forehead, and he couldn't help but shiver a little.

"Man, I forgot how wet this place is," Obito grumbled, pulling his collar up higher.

Rin giggled beside him. "You'd think someone who can breathe fire would be better at staying warm."

Minato walked ahead, his blonde hair a stark contrast to the gray surroundings. His right sleeve was padded out so it still looked like he had his right arm still, he couldn't look weak in front of the Kage.

Flanking Minato were the two men he chose as his guards, Fugaku Uchiha and the mysterious hooded figure Obito knew to be The Second Hokage.

Fugaku was here due to being trusted by Minato regardless of the possibility that the Uchiha were involved with the chainbreaker, and also because Fugaku was curious to see Obito in action.

Tobirama was here due to the possibility of the tournament being a trap, Minato could take care of himself even with one hand, but the kids well he didn't want to take chances. Tobirama having spent time with Rin during their three weeks of training had grown to like the young kunoichi. She reminded him of Tsunade and... a much less prideful and angry Madara around that age. And then of course Tobirama cared for Obito innately and wanted the boy to thrive as much as possible, he wouldn't let his great grand nephew come to harm, not when he couldn't do much for his brother and his son. Those memories were so tainted, it always hurt Tobirama thinking about Hashirama, but he couldn't change the past, only pave the way for the future.

Minato glanced back at his students, "We may be guests, but we're not among friends. Keep up your guard. Who knows what type of stunt the other villages would pull." He said lowly. It was much to the teens as it was to his fellows.

Tobirama was silent as his crimson eyes scanned possible ambush sites, "A wise sentiment, Fourth." His voice a little more hardened than usual considering the possible dangers ahead.

Fugaku stared at the guide, gauging the man's posture for the slightest tell of an attack. But thankfully none came.

As they approached the large and round arena, Obito's stomach did a little flip. He leaned in close to Rin, whispering, "You nervous?"

She gave him a small smile. "A little. You?"

"Nah, piece of cake," he lied, flashing her a grin.

She knew he was lying, she'd known him for too long to fall for his lies. She envied Obito, the pressure he was feeling was something she could never feel in a million years. Rin found her hand interlocking with Obito's and gave him a soft squeeze. "We're in this together you know. You don't have to carry the burden alone." 

Obito kinda froze but he nodded, "Yeah, I know. But there are some burdens only I can carry." He broke their hands apart, a declaration of his will. His saber jostling on his belt as he moved.

Rin looked at Obito's back with a sigh, "Obito..." The old Obito was gone, this Obito was as cold as ice at times, weighed down by so many things outside his control. Guess even after talking to the Second, Obito was still holding in some fears. She shouldn't have expected everything to just vanish overnight.

They walked into a large building that seemed quite dense until Obito got inside.

Obito's eyes darted around the grand arena, taking in the sights and sounds. The place was huge, with a domed ceiling that seemed to touch the sky. Fugaku whistled softly, impressed despite himself.

"The Rain have quite the master craftsman," he muttered to Minato, who nodded silently beside him.

As they walked, Obito couldn't shake the feeling of unease. Something about this place felt... off. 

Tobirama glanced around the arena, it was steady, strong, and recent. There weren't many signs but if you were as old and have been around construction as much as him you could tell that this stadium was finished days ago. And that was a low ball at best.

"Rain must be expecting to gain something more than just publicity. But what?"

Already present were shinobi from the Mist and Sand, their faces showing no signs of weakness. Obito's gaze locked onto a familiar face, but he aged since then – Zabuza from the Mist. Their eyes met, and Zabuza's lip curled into a sneer.

"Well, well, if it isn't the Leaf's little hero," Zabuza taunted.

Obito clenched his fists but stayed quiet. Rin placed a calming hand on his arm. She hadn't known what Obito's past with the Mist was but it didn't matter now.

"Not now," Minato murmured behind Obito. "Save it for the tournament."

Zabuza flashed his sharp teeth but said nothing, anything that could be said was going to be during the tournament. But riling up the Uchiha would still give him some sense of joy for what happened two years ago.

The Mizukage grunted, "Momoichi, remember that the village comes first before anything else."

Zabuza stiffened up, his grin fading. He continued to eye Obito and Rin, he knew they were his true competition, or at least the Uchiha was.

Moments later, the Cloud and Stone contingents arrived, filling the arena with a buzz of whispers and sideways glances.

This was the First time in ages that the five Kage had been in the same country let alone the same room together, the tension was going to be immense. But they all wanted to win the seven tails jinchuriki, some for power, and for some the prevention of power. If the jinchuuriki got into the hands of the wrong person then a war was bound to happen, that was what Minato hoped to avoid but as the Hokage he could do nothing but place his faith in his students.

A hush fell over the twenty five as a figure appeared on a balcony overlooking the arena. It was Sasori, the new leader of the Rain village. His features were unsettling as he surveyed the gathered shinobi with no emotion.

"Welcome," Sasori's voice rang out, unnaturally smooth. "Kage, students, and loyal guards. Today is a day that will be long remembered as a turning point in the Shinobi world, win or lose for anyone and everyone."

Two teens stepped forward, flanking Sasori. One was a boy with black hair, moderately spiky, his face was scarred up on the right side while his left was covered by his forehead protector. This boy was somehow familiar to Obito, like he knew long ago but he couldn't quite place it. He didn't say anything but the feeling never went away.

The other was a girl Obito recognized instantly – Konan.

Obito's heart skipped a beat. "Konan?" he muttered under his breath. 

Rin glanced at him, concern etched on her face. "You know her?"

Obito nodded, his mind racing. Where were Nagato and Yahiko? And why did that boy seem so familiar? So many questions were swirling in his head yet he couldn't even begin to have answers. 

Kakashi - now known as Sakumo - gazed down at the twenty five foreign Shinobi, scanning the groups with his onyx eye intently. There they were – Minato, Rin, and Obito. His old Sensei and team, older but still familiar. He couldn't help but notice how different Obito seemed. Gone was the loud, goofy kid he remembered. This Obito was quiet, focused, almost... brooding. 

Kakashi's eye lingered on the Kage and their teams below. Five great villages, all here to compete. But they had no idea what was coming. He'd win, keep the seven-tails, and prove that Ame was a force to be reckoned with. All for the sake of the infinite Tsukoyomi.

His gaze shifted back to them. They thought he was dead, and that's how it would stay. For now, at least. He had bigger plans in motion.

"Remember to treat him like you would anyone else," he said quietly to Konan, who stood stiffly on Sasori's other side.

She gave a slight nod, her amber eyes cold. Kakashi knew she was here unwillingly, but her skills were needed.

"The first round: one-on-one. Second round: a free-for-all, three at a time. Last one standing moves on. Final round: back to one-on-one but weapons will be permitted." Sasori announced.

The booming voice of Ay, the Raikage interrupted all, "And what guarantees do we have that this tournament will be fair? We're all Shinobi and we all want to prove the strength of the next generation."

Sasori smiled, but it didn't reach his eyes. "Rest assured, Lord Raikage. Every precaution has been taken. The only judge here will be true strength, intelligence , and cunning. However if someone is caught cheating, the village will be disqualified, and their participants will be humiliated for all to see."

All of the villages were silent, the silence being an acknowledgement of the punishment of cheating.

Ohnoki, the short stack Tsuchikage, chimed in. "And the prize? The Seven-Tails jinchūriki?"

"Will be awarded to the winning village, as promised," Sasori replied coolly. "Even if that village is Rain."

A ripple of disbelief swept through the crowd. Raza, the Kazekage, scoffed audibly.

Minato remained silent, his blue eyes sharp and watchful. He felt something off about the Mizukage, but he could've been paranoid.

As Sasori continued outlining the tournament details, Obito leaned towards Tobirama. "Do you think he'll make good on his promise?"

Tobirama continued to survey the arena, talking in a hushed tone he replied. "If they don't it would be inviting war to their doorstep. Either that's what they want or there's another reason for this... "

Sasori snapped his fingers, "You all must be exhausted from the journey, I have made arrangements for five rooms for each village here in this building. A Genin will escort you to your rooms. I hope they are to your liking." Sasori announced, bowing. "However I'd like the name of your participants. Tomorrow morning we'll do a drawing of the match ups."

All things considered it was generous, but generosity shouldn't mean to lower one's guard.

The Raikage motioned for his participants to stand in front of him, "Darui and Samui are my chosen." A dark skinned boy with white hair and a girl with light skin and blonde hair. 

The next was Suna, Raza slid his two in front of him using some sort of moving gold cloud. "Pakura and Reiko." 

The Mizukage didn't need to do anything for his chosen to move, the discipline in the Mist was far different than every other village. "Meet Zabuza Momoichi and Kiyomi Yuki. Zabuza is next in line for the executioner blade." 

Rin felt a chill, "The executioner blade is one of the seven swords of the Mist."

Ohnoki didn't bother making his chosen move, "I chose Deidara the boy and Yora for Iwagakure. Deidara may be younger but he shows great promise for his age."

Sasori nodded, "Very well." He looked to Minato next, "And now you, Lord Hokage, you chose the hero of Kanabi bridge yes?"

All eyes shot to Obito, he felt so small under the gazes of the other Kage. To have the worst day of your life have a special title for the whole world to remember, it was cruel, yet it also shaped Obito to be who he was now. It was a little bit less bright without Kakashi in the world. Was the Kanabi bridge that important to the rest of the world?

The Stone in particular glared at Obito, losing the Kanabi bridge was what forced the Stone out of the war, and the brat in front of them was the reason for it. 

Staring at the Uchiha, Deidara had many qualms with him. Not only were the Leaf the Stone's greatest enemy, Obito was the student of the Yellow Flash, the Yellow Flash.

Rin was slightly jealous of Obito being called the hero of Kanabi bridge, she was there too, she lost just as much as he did. But she was weak and useless then, Obito deserved that title even if it wasn't the most pleasant thing to be reminded of.

Sasori nodded and snapped his fingers, five Rain Genin walked into the arena and held up a village symbol. "Follow these genin to your assigned rooms, please and thank you. I will see you all tomorrow morning." He stepped into the interior, away from the eyes of the foreigners. Konan and the boy followed him, slipping into the shadows.

Everyone's gaze fell upon their respective symbols, and each Kage followed the Genin assigned to them. Going into a different portion of the arena, one reserved for quarters.

As they were led to their accommodations, Obito couldn't shake the feeling that there was more to this tournament than met the eye. Tomorrow would bring answers... and challenges he couldn't yet imagine.

"Sensei," Obito said, his voice low. "Is it really right? Using a person as a prize like this?"

Minato's face was grim. "No, it's not. But sometimes, we have to play along to protect others. If we win, we can ensure the jinchuriki's safety." 

The Genin, a girl with black hair stopped at a stairwell, "This is one of two stairwells to the higher floors. Once we get to your floor you may choose your own rooms. There are five floors and twenty five rooms on each floor."

No one said anything but they all knew it was odd that there were more than twenty but it made more sense since if someone tried to sneak onto a separate floor they'd have a one in five chance to guess right in trying to attack them. One in twenty if they wanted the Kage.

"Please, choose your rooms after I'm gone." The Rain Genin insisted they chose rooms while she wasn't there so she couldn't have any knowledge of which rooms were occupied. Another aspect that was intriguing was that the floor was marble, loud and alarming whenever someone took a step, even with sandals. 

Tobirama was very intrigued, "Hmm, it's like they're expecting foul play but want to give us the tools to give us information of any would be attackers." 

The doors to the rooms were pure steel, nothing short of loud when you opened it. Obito walked over to a room, the seventeenth door. He opened it slowly and found it very heavy to push, causing a loud rubbing sound as it moved over the carpet of the interior room.

There was a massive bed, a wardrobe bigger than Obito, and a nightstand next to the bed. It was like royalty compared to what he had at home. 

Rin followed him, "Wow, it's so...grand!" She stepped past him, mesmerized by how nice it was. "And this from a small village? It kinda makes the Hidden Leaf seem poor in comparison." She laughed, trying to make the atmosphere lighthearted.

Obito chuckled slightly, "Yeah, it does. But that begs the question of how the village got so organized under Sasori's rule." 

"Fear possibly, or there's a genius behind that puppeteer. A puppet master to the puppet master." Fugaku said walked towards the teens, "But nothing nice comes without a cost." He looked inside the room, "It doesn't make us want nicer things any less." 

In the arena, a room on the highest level was going to be used as a spectator box and a meeting room. 

Madara's hologram flickered in the dark light, her white hair framed darkly around her face. "The trouble you have gone to for this tournament may very well pay off. You might lose the Mist for good if not careful."

Kakashi looked out through the glass window onto the darkened arena, "Yes, I know. I've informed the Mizukage that Rain must win. And in return for his help I've offered something quite invaluable."

Madara chuckled through static, "Don't keep an old woman waiting..."

"Sasori's spy network, and a crime lord we could use to broker control over the surrounding areas around the land of Fire, it's hard to say no to such an offer. Yet..." He trailed off. 

"The boy, Momoichi, he's got a grudge against Obito and you worry that will be a thorn."

Kakashi tapped his foot, "Yes, it was something I couldn't have accounted for. If the draws go poorly and I have to face Obito and Rin in the second round, I think it's possible I could lose." It wasn't something definitive, it was a random chance of it happening.

"You fear him? Was it due to the knowledge you learned from Orochimaru?"

Kakashi imagined the power and skill of an Obito with everything in Jiraiya's arsenal, a truly formidable foe. "Toads are quite versatile summons, a vast array of jutsu to be learned, each with combinations, along with perhaps having inherited something from you or the First Hokage, Obito is a hurdle by himself. But add Rin into the mix and I imagine I would lose, unless I pulled out my doujutsu." 

Madara nodded in agreement, "The other Sannin are quite talented, and I doubt either of your former teammates slacked off during their training under them. But Tsuna has one major flaw in her techniques..."

The name Tsuna, it caused Kakashi to look back at the projection. Tsuna was a nickname, it wasn't like Madara to call people nicknames, especially not her lover's granddaughter. He put the thought away, focusing on the conversation. "It's pure strength and control. However if you don't have the speed to match it doesn't matter how much destructive power you have if your opponent is faster."

Madara grumbled, "Grrm... Yes." She hated being interrupted, a minor annoyance since her childhood. "Power means nothing in the face of speed, and speed means nothing without it either. True power comes from balancing both speed and strength."

Kakashi knew this, and likely he had the most balance out of his former teammates. But Obito's Mangekyou... It was a wild card, no true way of knowing what it could do in combat. Mangekyou were tied to one's personality at their awakening, and Obito was very hard to pinpoint. The power likely wasn't a genjutsu, but narrowing it away from genjutsu only made it even harder.

Madara tapped her cane, the sound coming in scrambled. "Kakashi, get some rest. You will need it, even if the competition is not too much to worry about."

Kakashi agreed, "Yeah, I'll see you tomorrow night." 

The hologram of Kakashi dispersed, leaving Madara in her cave, sucking chakra out of the Gedo statue. Her seat creaked underneath her as she tried to get up, moving towards a table now created from wood style.

Sitting on the table was a scroll mapping out the Hidden Rain arena in three dimensions, chakra signitures were visible everywhere, on every floor. Madara looked to the floor assigned to the Hidden Leaf, her eye initially locking onto Obito, seeing her decendant for the first time. 

"He looks like Hashirama..." Her face crinkled into sorrow, longing for what could have been. 

Just as her will wavered she saw the other chakra signatures, the Nohara girl, the Fourth's, the current Uchiha head, and the hooded figure. No matter how shrouded it was there was no masking that foul chakra. Madara's blood began to boil, making her feel forty years younger. "Senju scum..." She growled.

Her Sharingan glaring at the map, staring into the Second Hokage's chakra. "It seems you too have discovered a way to continue living, Senju..." Her voice dripping with venom. 

A faint smirk graced her lips, "I wonder how you would fair learning that your only decendant is my pawn?"

Tobirama's red eyes gleamed in the model, unaware that the whole arena was being watched. Madara started thinking, Tobirama was a master at creating jutsu but only one was relevant when life was concerned. "I suppose it was inevitable the Leaf would use Edo Tensei after that stunt a while back. Hmm, that power is no where near what it was in life... But you can move..." The gears began moving in Madara's mind, a plan coming into play. 

A faint smirk graced her lips, "I wonder how you would fair learning that your only decendant is my pawn?"

Tobirama's red eyes gleamed in the model, unaware that the whole arena was being watched. Madara started thinking, Tobirama was a master at creating jutsu but only one was relevant when life was concerned. "I suppose it was inevitable the Leaf would use Edo Tensei after that stunt a while back. Hmm, that power is no where near what it was in life... But you can move..." The gears began moving in Madara's mind, a plan coming into play. 

A smirk graced Madara's lips, "I will have to thank you personally for creating my alternative to life. The cycle you have perpetuated will come to a close soon enough."

The cave was silent besides the low rumbling chuckle from Madara, all while Black Zetsu observed from the corner.

The rain pattered against the windows of the Hidden Rain arena's barracks, creating a soothing rhythm that should have lulled Obito to sleep. But his mind was racing, replaying the day's events. He tossed and turned in his bed, unable to shake the nagging feeling that something was off. Konan wouldn't willingly leave Nagato and Yahiko, she would die before that happened, or they died... He had to know, to understand why she was in the tournament.

Finally, he couldn't take it anymore. Obito slipped out of bed, his feet barely making a sound on the cool floor. He crept towards the door, his hand hovering over the knob. Taking a deep breath, he turned it slowly

The door slid on the carpet, opening to cul-de-sac entrance, and Obito's heart nearly stopped. There, standing like a statue, was the Second shrouded by his cloak. The Second Hokage's red eyes gleamed in the dim light, his arms crossed over his chest.

Obito cleared his throat not sure why he didn't expect the Second to be up, he couldn't sleep. "Um... hey, Uncle Tobirama," Obito whispered.

Tobirama's eyebrow arched. "Obito, it's the middle of the night. Care to explain why you're not in bed?" 

Tobirama sighed, "Obito, you should be trying to get some rest not sneaking out." 

Obito shrugged, "I couldn't sleep, just something nagging me."

Tobirama looked at Obito, discerning the boy's intention. "Hmm, I wish I could think that was all." 

It was at this point that Obito felt that explaining was his best out of this odd situation. "I trained with other students of Jiraiya, Yahiko, Konan, and Nagato. They were from Ame but they wanted to change it for the better using Jiraiya's philosophy and teachings. But today..."

"You saw one of them, didn't you?" Tobirama finished.

Obito sighed, knowing he hated that image. "I saw Konan today, behind Sasori on the balcony. I just... I need to know what's going on."

Tobirama studied him for a moment, then stepped aside. "Come on, then. Let's talk."

They made their way to the cul-de-sac hallway, the marble floor cool beneath Obito's bare feet. Tobirama leaned against the wall, his ghostly form barely disturbing the air.

"So, these friends of yours," Tobirama began. "Tell me about them."

Obito's face lit up remembering the good times. "They're amazing, Uncle. Nagato, Yahiko, and Konan. They wanted to bring peace to Ame, to stop all the fighting. Jiraiya-sensei taught them, just like he taught me." But his memories were now tainted with the question of what happened between them and now?

Tobirama nodded, his expression thoughtful. "And you're worried about them," he said. It wasn't a question.

Obito sighed, now thinking of what happened to them. "Yeah. This place... it's changed. That new tower, I don't think it was change for the better. Like that Sasori guy, Minato-Sensei said he was some kinda war criminal."

Tobirama nodded. "Politics here have always been... complicated." Tobirama frowned tapping his forearm. "But do you think sneaking out in the middle of the night is the best way to find out? Considering the political volcano we're in?"

Obito had the grace to look sheepish. "Well, I..."

Tobirama's frown was replaced by a chuckle, a sound that startled Obito. "You remind me of Hashirama sometimes. Always rushing in without thinking."

"Is that... a compliment?" Obito asked, unsure.

"It's an observation," Tobirama replied. "Now, about your friends. You can't go running off, Obito. The tournament starts tomorrow, and we need you focused."

Obito prepared to acknowledge this yet disregard it in secret, but Tobirama continued.

He sighed, reminiscing. "And just like my brother you will ignore what I say for the sake of your friend, no matter how dangerous and what the consequences may be."

Obito felt like he'd been seen through. He prepared himself to flee but Tobirama continued again. 

"The only thing I can do for you is to locate your friend, otherwise you'd be wandering around aimlessly."

Obito was confused, "Umm what?! You'd help me just like that?" It was almost too good to be true.

He closed his eyes and put a finger in front of him, "Describe her chakra for me."

"Her chakra?" Obito paused, thinking. He'd never had to put it into words before.

"Yes, everyone's chakra has distinct qualities. What does hers feel like?"

Obito closed his eyes, remembering. "It's... calm. Like still water. Soothing but strong. Kinda warm too, but in a gentle way. Like paper in the sun."

After what felt like an eternity, Tobirama's eyes opened.

"I sense someone matching that description in the central tower. Top floor, eastern side."

"The Rain Tower?" Obito turned to the window, staring out at the massive structure looming over the village, its metal surface glistening with rainfall. "That's probably where Sasori is too."

"It appears your friend has risen in the ranks since you last saw her," Tobirama remarked. "Now you can stop worrying and get some sleep."

But Obito was already pulling his jacket tighter. He wasn't satisfied, "I need to see her."

"The tower is heavily guarded, and it's across the village," Tobirama pointed out. "Even if you could get past security, it would take immense skill to get in and out undetected. I'm afraid you'll have to-"

Before Tobirama could explain further, Obito's eyes transformed, the three-pronged pinwheel pattern of his Mangekyou Sharingan spinning into existence. The air around him began to warp and distort. "Even if it cuts down my sight, I'll do it for Konan." 

Tobirama couldn't stop him, "Obito, wait—"

Tobirama's voice faded as reality twisted around Obito, pulling him into the swirling vortex of his own creation. For a brief moment, he existed in the in-between—his personal dimension of blocks and emptiness—before focusing on his destination.

"The tower... Konan's room." He walked a some distance from where he came in. Going to a stop he used Kamui again, sucking himself up and into the real world.

The next instant, Obito materialized in an unfamiliar room. The transition left him slightly dizzy, but he steadied himself quickly. This was his first time doing it intentionally.

The room was simple but elegant, lit by soft lamps that cast a warm glow over the sparse furnishings. Rain pattered against large windows, offering a panoramic view of the village below. Near the window sat a figure at a small desk, hands moving with delicate precision over what appeared to be colorful paper.

Even in the dimly lit room he could make out blue hair, a paper flower in her hair. She turned slightly, her amber eyes meeting his. A look of disbelief then met with happiness, "Obito!"

Konan rushed out of her seat, the chair crashing into the floor, her arms reaching out around his neck. 

As they pulled apart, Konan looked up at him – actually up – and her eyes widened again.

"You've gotten taller," she said, a note of surprise in her voice. "Last time I saw you, I was the tall one."

Obito rubbed the back of his neck, suddenly aware of their reversed height difference. "Yeah, growth spurt. Just six inches, though."

Konan giggled, "Well at least you haven't changed much, Obito." She moved a strand of hair away from her face, tucking it behind her ear.

Obito didn't know how long he could hold it in, "Konan... Where are Yahiko and Nagato?" 

Konan should've come up with a lie by now, she knew this moment would happen yet... "Oh, I umm. You should sit down for this... But know I... can't explain everything..."

The Rain village arena was packed, it was surprisingly not raining either. The morning sun lit up the arena with a nice glow however one person was not having a good morning. 

Despair....

Despair and agony....

Hunger....

These were the feelings that Yahiko felt as he sat down in the stands, waiting for the tournament to start. It was packed, everyone in Ame must've been here.

"It's okay, Yahiko, they'll make more kabobs later." Nagato said trying to cheer his friend up.

Yahiko slumped, he hadn't eaten today and his only hope was the food stand in front of the arena but it was sold out. "All I know is pain..."

A nervous chuckle was heard from Nagato, it was funny to him. Thank goodness he ate something before getting into the village.

A gong went off on the top balcony, a man in a black cloak coming out. "Is that Sasori?" Yahiko asked.

The man held his arms up, commanding a presence. "Spectators far and wide, I thank you for coming. For today's great event, I would like everyone to give a round of applause for the twelve young Shinobi about to battle." A thunderous applause occurred around the arena, drowning out any sound. 

A few moments later and Yahiko noticed a special section of the stands where some special guests were, from the garbs they wore they were Kage and their guards. Some kids were sitting among them, the combatants today. Konan was among them, fighting for Ame.

The applause stopped, allowing Sasori to continue. "We have eight exciting matches ahead of us, and tomorrow there will be the finals, unless a village has two fighters by the end of the day. Now let's assign the matches." 

Sasori gestured to his right, where a beautifully carved wooden bowl sat atop a small pedestal. The bowl's sides featured intricate etchings of the symbols of all participating villages, crafted with remarkable detail.

"To ensure no bias," Sasori continued, his fingers hovering over the bowl, "I will draw names randomly. However, there will be two different brackets, so that there will be no matches where two fighters from the same village fight. All the names that are in this box were randomly picked to go into bracket one, but with no opponent. When we get to bracket two I will grab the other bowl with the remaining names." His pale hand dipped into the wooden bowl, fingers swirling around the folded pieces of paper. The crowd held their breath as he pulled out the first name, unfolding it slowly.

"Kiyomi Yuki of Kirigakure," he announced, his voice carrying throughout the arena. He returned his hand to the wooden bowl, the papers rustling as his fingers searched for another. "And her opponent will be..." He withdrew another slip, carefully opening it. "Rin Nohara of Konohagakure."

A minute or so passed and Obito leaned forward in his seat, eyes fixed on the arena floor. His heart pounded as two figures emerged from opposite tunnels.

Rin walked confidently toward the center, her medical pouch secure at her hip. Her brown hair swayed gently as she moved, face bright with a friendly smile. Across from her, Kiyomi Yuki approached with measured steps, her Kiri headband gleaming in the sunlight. Her pale white hair was pulled back severely, eyes cold as the ice she commanded of her clan.

"Hi there! May the best kunoichi win!" Rin extended her hand, bearing a genuine smile.

Kiyomi's eyes flickered to Rin's outstretched hand, then back to her face. She didn't move to accept the handshake.

"We're not friends," she replied coolly, slipping into a defensive stance. "I wonder how someone like you got chosen by the Hokage. Were all the strong girls busy?"

Rin's hand dropped, but her smile remained. "It was worth a try," she shrugged, her hands interlocked behind her back. 

A referee, a Rain chunin stepped between them, arm raised. "First match. Begin!"

The gong sounded, and Rin's entire demeanor shifted in an instant. The warm smile vanished, replaced by intense focus. Her eyes narrowed, muscles tensed, ready to spring.

Kiyomi was unsettled by the drastic change, she decided to go on the defense as a result. Her hands flashed through seals, cheeks puffing before she released a powerful stream of water directly at Rin.

"Water Style: Raging Bullet!"

Rin dodged sideways, the water jet carving a groove in the arena wall behind her. She charged forward, but Kiyomi kept her distance, hands forming new seals.

Kiyomi's chakra flared, the temperature around her dropping noticeably. "Ice Style: Crystal Wall!"

A barrier of ice erupted from the ground, spreading rapidly toward Rin. Frost patterns raced across the dirt, beautiful and deadly.

Rin slammed her fist into the ground, creating a fissure that interrupted the ice's path. The crowd gasped at the display of raw strength.

Kiyomi frowned, adjusting her strategy. Using the flying debris of ice for her next attack, "Ice Style: A Thousand Needles of Death!"

The air filled with ice shards aimed at Rin from all directions. They glinted in the sunlight, deadly and beautiful.

Rin's hands glowed blue as she channeled chakra through her body, enhancing her speed and reflexes. She weaved through the ice barrage, a few needles grazing her arms and legs, drawing thin lines of blood.

Blood trickled down Rin's arm from a particularly deep cut. Without breaking stride, she formed hand seals then her hand glowed green, sealing the wound instantly as she ran.

"Medical ninjutsu," Nagato said, impressed. "She heals while fighting."

Kiyomi's breath was coming faster now. Creating so many ice techniques had drained her chakra significantly. She needed to end this quickly.

"Ice Style: Frozen Tomb!" A wave of ice enclosed Rin in all directions, threatening to freeze Rin's entire body.

Rin jumped high, gathering chakra to her fist as she descended. The ground shattered beneath her punch, sending chunks of earth and ice flying into the air.

The disruption created a momentary blind spot in Kiyomi's vision. One second of opportunity.

That was all Rin needed.

She darted through the debris cloud, closing the distance before Kiyomi could react. Chakra gathered in Rin's fist, glowing with controlled power.

Their eyes met for a brief instant before Rin's fist connected with Kiyomi's stomach. The impact sent the Kiri ninja flying backward, skidding across the arena floor before coming to rest in an unmoving heap.

A referee checked on Kiyomi, then raised his arm. "Winner: Rin Nohara of Konohagakure!"

Obito and Minato cheered loudly from the stands, while Fugaku and Tobirama were pleased with the match. A win for Konoha was one step closer to preventing a war.

"Nohara bid her time well, conserving her chakra and stamina for her next match." Tobirama thought to himself, "She could give Madara and Mito a run for their money..."

Yahiko momentarily forgot about his despair and hunger, "That was a pretty good match, and it was only the first one."

Rin walked over to Kiyomi, who was slowly sitting up with the help of a medic. She knelt down, "I'm sorry, but were the strong girls of Kiri busy?" She mocked. It wasn't a normal thing for her but it got underneath her skin, she stood up and walked calmly back to the fighters lounge, her face composed despite the roaring applause. Kiyomi was carried out on a stretcher, while arena workers were already repairing the damaged floor with earth-style jutsu.

Sasori stood up, applauding the match. "Now that was an interesting match between the two young kunoichi. A terrible loss for Kirigakure, but who knows how things will shape up before the semi finals. Onto the next one," Sasori continued, reaching once more into the bowl, "Will feature Ame's very own Sakumo Hanma..." The crowd roared with enthusiasm, temporarily drowning out Sasori's voice. He raised a hand for silence before continuing, "...against Pakura of Sunagakure."

"Hanma?" Yahiko whispered. "Like that masked creep who forced Konan to work for him?"

Nagato frowned. "Could be related. Let's watch carefully."

The competitors emerged from opposite tunnels. Pakura stepped into the sunlight, her green hair tied in a bun with two distinctive orange-highlighted bangs—one longer than the other—framing her face. Her confident stride and the subtle heat shimmer that seemed to follow her movements hinted at her formidable abilities. 

Yahiko jolted upright, food forgotten. His eyes were locked onto the Suna kunoichi, her outfit left little to the imagination, toned midriff exposed and curves accentuated by tight fitting pants.

From the other tunnel emerged Sakumo Hanma, his black spiky hair catching the sunlight. Scars marred the right side of his face, creating a stark contrast against his otherwise youthful features. His forehead protector was pulled down over his left eye, giving him a mysterious appearance. His posture was relaxed, almost lazy, but his visible eye scanned the arena with calculated precision.

The gong signaled the start, and instantly Pakura sprang into action. She moved like a wildfire, flowing across the arena in a dazzling display of acrobatics. Her first kick launched toward Sakumo's head—he dodged, barely. Or was he holding back? 

Then the crowd watched in awe as Pakura executed a perfect aerial kick that Sakumo sidestepped again. It continued on for nearly five minutes, the dance of Pakura and Sakumo—Pakura attacking relentlessly, Kakashi dodging everything but never countering. The crowd grew restless.

Then Pakura changed tactics. She feinted left, and as Sakumo shifted to avoid, she spun low and swept his legs. In one fluid motion, she locked her leg around his ankle and drove him to the ground. Kakashi cursed himself for falling for a feint so easily.

Landing atop him, their faces inches apart, Pakura's cheeks flushed slightly, only recently learning about love and romance, and what it meant to be a kunoichi, every aspect... Sakumo's visible eye showed no reaction—no embarrassment, no teenage awkwardness, nothing. He twisted free from her hold with mechanical precision.

"What's wrong with this kid?" Yahiko muttered. "Any normal teenage boy would be freaking out right now."

Nagato spat out in laughter, but Yahiko was right. A boy in that predicament would naturally get aroused or flustered. So why was Sakumo so calm?

Pakura jumped back, her hands forming rapid seals. "Scorch Style: Incinerating Flare!" Not the greatest jutsu name.

Brilliant orbs of heat materialized around her, pulsing with deadly energy. The temperature in the arena seemed to rise as she launched them toward Sakumo, who darted between them with barely a millimeter to spare.

Kakashi's hand crackled with lightning chakra. "Lightning Style: Crackling Bolt!" A jagged streak of electricity formed in his hand, he threw it and it became erratic as it shot toward Pakura.

The Suna kunoichi countered with another heat orb. When the two jutsu collided, they created a blinding flash and a wave of burning haze that enveloped the arena floor.

Through the smoke and heat, nobody—not even Pakura—noticed Kakashi's incredible burst of speed. One moment he was fifteen meters away, the next he materialized behind her, moving faster than the eye could track.

With clinical precision, he delivered a swift elbow strike to the back of her neck. Pakura's eyes widened briefly before she crumpled to the ground, unconscious.

The haze cleared, revealing Kakashi standing calmly over his fallen opponent. The crowd fell silent for a beat before erupting in cheers for their hometown champion.

"Winner: Sakumo Hanma of Amegakure!" The referee announced as medics rushed to attend to Pakura. They placed her on a gurney, but she was in a much better state than what Rin did to Yuki.

Yahiko slumped back in his seat, "My dream girl... defeated."

Nagato looked at Yahiko sceptically, "Were you cheering her for a specific reason?" He gave him a slight elbow nudge.

"Well, I mean... You know... We're at that age where we gotta start looking for girlfriends and stuff." His face burned beat red.

Nagato nodded, "You are right, in a sense. But is a foreign girl from a major village really the best choice?" He was looking out for Yahiko, his brother. 

Yahiko sighed, his head now in his palms. "Yeah I guess you're right. But the heart wants what the heart wants..."

"More like your other head..."

In that shadowy booth at the top of the arena, the elderly Madara was there through a holographic projection. Madara observed with interest—her first battle viewing since facing Hashirama decades ago. But her gaze kept drifting to the Kage balcony, particularly to the Uchiha boy...

Her flesh and blood. Her great-grandson. Looking at him through the hologram was so much different than the map of the arena. He reminded her so much of Hashirama—the same spirited eyes, the same determined set to his jaw. So unlike the perfect weapon she'd molded from the Hatake's broken body.

She squinted her eye, seeing him through the hologram jutsu. Nothing but curiosity, and doubt flickered in her eye as she looked at him. That question again, "What if..." 

The final match of the first bracket was between an Iwa girl and the Kumo boy, and Darui won handedly. Causing the Tsuchikage to growl and the Raikage to gloat. Obito shook his head, these were leaders of military forces, they made choices that caused hundreds to thousands of people to live or die, yet they acted like children. Was this what the Shinobi world incentivized? 

With the second bracket begining, the contenders waited in the fighters lounge. He saw the other fighters, the blonde boy from Iwa, the blonde girl from Kumo, the brunette boy from Suna, Konan, and then Zabuza. Obito didn't want to fight Konan in this tournament, hopefully he wouldn't, but realistically it was going to be her in the semi finals with him and whoever else, if he won that was.

Zabuza walked up to Obito, his heavy great sword strapped to his back. "You better not lose to someone weak, Uchiha. I want to expunge you from the tournament myself. If not then I'll have to get even with you another time..." 

Obito raised his chin, "You sure are confident that that's how it's gonna go down. I'm not the same as I was before." The light caught a glint of the White Fang's saber on Obito's back.

Zabuza huffed, in disgust of excitement. "And neither am I..." 

A feedback sound of Sasori could be heard in the lounge, "For the first matchup of bracket two..." A few seconds of silence, then a mutter under his breath. "I can't read my own handwriting..." He cleared his throat, "The hero of Kanabi bridge, Obito Uchiha..." 

Obito stepped away from Zabuza, walking toward one of the entrance tunnels. Sasori's voice could still be heard, "And The young prodigy of Iwagakure, Deidara!"

Chapter Text

The Amegakure arena buzzed with excitement as the beginning of bracket two began, the match up being the young child Deidara, and the other teenage student of The Yellow Flash.

Obito stepped through the tunnel, hearing people cheering for him and Deidara. It was strange since the crowd was entirely filled with Ame civilians and Shinobi, except for the dignitary box where the foreigners were seated. Those who fought in bracket one were up there, like Rin and the other five, though only three of them were moving on. Rin had such a bright smile as she cheered for him, Minato too. While Fugaku Uchiha and the Second watched in silence.

Obito looked around in awe, he was the center of attention, all eyes on him. He was fifteen and there was so much pressure on him, and Rin, it was just one more burden.

Deidara glared at Obito, the boy who was responsible for Iwagakure's surrender in the Third Great ninja war. He'd would defeat him and bring honor to his village, using the techniques the Tsuchikage taught him.

Obito on the other hand was focusing on what he'd do in the match, Deidara was young and so Obito didn't want to go too hard on him.

He definitely could've taken his anger on Iwagakure out on the blonde boy, but Obito no longer felt that revenge was the best thing anymore, all it did was repeat over and over again. Either Obito could perpetuate it or use Kakashi's death as a way to stop it.

The blonde boy pointed at him dramatically. "Hey, you! Stop making that stupid face! I'm gonna blow you sky high, hmm!"

Obito didn't realize he was probably mopping, instead he steeled his expression and smiled at Deidara with respect, no one else would've done the same. "You may be young but I doubt you're lacking in skill and technique."

"You think buttering me up is gonna get you anywhere? I'll show you!" The boy stomped his foot. "My name is Deidara, and my jutsu is going to leave everyone speechless!"

Up in the dignitary box, the five Kage sat in the front row. Minato sat on one end, the hunched figure of Ohnoki, the Tsuchikage was the only one next to him. The old man's permanent scowl deepened as he watched the contestants.

"Your student looks like a fool with that grin," Ohnoki grumbled. "Is he always this slow to focus?"

Minato chuckled. "Obito has a soft spot for kids and the elderly. He's probably trying to figure out how to win without hurting your young prodigy. Too much."

"Hmph." Ohnoki folded his arms. "That 'soft spot' will cost him the match."

The Ame Chunin raised his hand between them. "Fighters ready? Begin!"

Obito shifted into a defensive stance, expecting the kid to charge. Instead, Deidara reached into a pouch at his hip and pulled out... clay?

"What's he doing?" Obito dropped his guard slightly, genuinely confused.

The boy's hands worked quickly, molding the clay into small birds. Then the boy channeled chakra into each one, doing something to it.

Obito stood there watching, Deidara stayed there for a moment, his eyes closed. Impatience hit Obito, "What are you—"

"Let's see how good you are, Mr. Kanabi bridge!" Deidara yelled with a smirk, flinging three small clay birds toward Obito.

Thinking they were just weird projectiles, Obito easily sidestepped the first one. Then it detonated with a thunderous BANG right beside his ear. The blast rippled through his ear, his clothes, and nearly knocked him off balance.

"Gah!" Obito stumbled, ears ringing. "They blow up?!"

"Of course they blow up!" Deidara was already molding more clay, his hands moving fast. "That's what makes them my special jutsu, hmm!"

Obito ducked as another clay bird whizzed past his head, exploding against the arena wall and showering dirt everywhere.

The crowd roared with delight.

"Interesting," Minato leaned forward, eyes fixed on the match. "He infuses chakra into the clay, creating remote-detonated explosives."

Ohnoki nodded. "The boy's a prodigy with explosion release. Just lacks discipline and respect." The Tsuchikage looked at Minato with the side of his eye. "Speaking of discipline," he said casually, "I've been meaning to ask about certain reports I've heard within the Land of Stone."

Minato had a feeling this would be brought up, his eyes downcast. "You mean the incident with Roshi."

Down in the arena, Obito sprang backward as a new clay centipede slithered toward him at alarming speed. He'd already decided not to use his Sharingan if possible—this was just the first match, and he needed to conserve chakra as much as possible. However that meant nothing if he was defeated now.

"Stop running and fight me!" Deidara shouted, frustrated.

"It's not running, it's dodging." Obito called back, dodging another explosion that left a small crater in the ground. "How is this even allowed in a tournament?!"

Deidara's grin widened. "What? I thought you knew that any and all kekkei genkai were allowed, including those eyes of yours."

The boy's hands worked frantically, creating a swarm of tiny clay spiders that scuttled across the ground toward Obito from multiple directions.

Obito's mind raced. The kid had range and explosive power, but his attacks followed predictable paths. He needed to close the distance and end the fight.

Focusing chakra to his feet, Obito leapt high into the air. His hands flashed through signs.

"Fire Style: Hiding in Ash Jutsu!"

A smoke screen of soot and ash shot from his mouth, engulfing the creeping spiders and himself. With Deidara unable to see he had no choice but to trigger premature explosions that created a chain reaction across the field. The arena filled with even more smoke and flying dirt.

"You can't hide from me!" Deidara's voice rang out from somewhere in the dust cloud.

A shadow emerged from the smoke—a clay owl with wings hovered upward. It was the size of a kiddie ride, but no doubt just as deadly as the other clay creations. Deidara rode on top, looking down at the battlefield with a manic grin.

Obito moved out of smoke to see Deidara soaring high above. "Oh, he can fly..." Obito groaned. "This next part's gonna be tricky."

"I bet you're not used to being viewed from above. Here's a present for ya to remember!" Deidara laughed, dropping more clay bombs.

In the box, Ohnoki continued his conversation with Minato.

"Roshi claims your student not only managed to counteract the Four-Tails' chakra but beat him single handedly. Yet still showed mercy when victory was achieved." The old Tsuchikage's voice was thick with skepticism.

"That does sound like Obito," Minato replied. "Though he never mentioned showing Roshi mercy."

"A fifteen-year-old boy besting a jinchūriki isn't something I'd normally believe," Ohnoki grunted. "But Roshi isn't one to exaggerate."

"You seem troubled by it," Minato observed.

"I'm troubled by what it means." Ohnoki's eyes never left the match below. "A young powerful shinobi showing mercy to enemies... it's unnatural. They can get killed or worse." What the Tsuchikage didn't mention was that the only other time he'd heard of someone powerful showing mercy out of the goodness of their head was that of Hashirama Senju.

Back in the arena, Obito had an idea. He weaved signs, this time directing a large fireball directly at Deidara's owl. The boy easily maneuvered out of the way.

"Too slow!" Deidara taunted.

But Obito was counting on that. The heat from his fireball created an updraft, sending the cloud of smoke and ash shooting upward—right toward Deidara.

"What—?" The boy coughed as the smoke engulfed him, momentarily blinding him.

Obito seized his chance. Focusing chakra to his legs, he launched himself upward with explosive force, he then used another jutsu. "Water style: Jet stream." He spewed water from his mouth pushing himself higher, emerging from the dust cloud directly beneath the clay owl.

Upon regaining his sight, Deidara's eyes widened in shock as Obito appeared just inches away.

"How—?"

Obito grabbed the edge of the clay owl with one hand and swung his body upward, landing a solid kick to Deidara's chest. The boy tumbled backward, losing his grip on the clay bird.

"No!" Deidara shrieked as he fell.

Obito caught the boy's arm mid-fall and twisted, redirecting their momentum so they both landed on their feet, though Deidara stumbled. The clay owl detonated mid air, a collective clap erupted from the stands.

"Give up," Obito said, maintaining his grip on the boy's arm.

"Never!" With his free hand, Deidara reached for more clay.

Obito quickly swept the boy's legs, sending him crashing to the ground. Before Deidara could recover, Obito pinned him, careful to keep the boy's hands flat against the dirt.

"I said yield," Obito repeated firmly.

"I'm not done yet—"

"The winner is Obito Uchiha!" the referee declared, ending the match.

"What!? That's not fair!" Deidara writhed under Obito's hold. "I had more explosives ready! I wasn't finished!"

Obito stood up, offering a hand to help the boy. "You're really good, you know. Those explosives are something else."

Deidara slapped his hand away. "I don't need your pity! My explosions were better than you in every way."

A few chuckles rippled through the crowd, and Deidara's cheeks flushed red. Obito scratched the back of his head, watching the kid jitter on his feet. He remembered what it felt like to lose, to feel like everyone was laughing at you.

"Hey, look," Obito said, lowering his voice so only Deidara could hear. "I get it. Losing sucks."

"I didn't lose!" Deidara hissed. "The match was called too early!"

Obito chuckled softly, trying to come up with a way to calm Deidara. "They were but that alone isn't enough against every opponent. Think about it like a umm... a canvas artist's use. Using one color is never enough for any painting, you need multiple to create a cohesive picture." That seemed to resonate with the boy, perking him up to Obito's words. "I've done plenty of training with fire, water, sage, and doujutsu techniques. They're all useful for different scenarios. Your clay creatures are more than just explosives, you even used one to fly so you know that too."

Deidara's angry pout faltered slightly. His head tilted to one side.

"Art?" he asked.

"Yeah, art." Obito nodded. "In a sense us Shinobi are artists in our own craft."

Deidara looked at the crowd, to his Kage then back to Obito. "We'll meet again some day, and by then I'll have learned so much more that not even you can beat me. I'll become an artist of the Shinobi craft." He pointed at Obito with determination and a sly smirk.

Obito nodded, "I can only hope." He gave a thumbs up before returning to his tunnel.

Deidara looked at Obito's walking from, the symbol on his back, the red and white looked beautiful on the back drop of black and orange. It was beautiful. Art.

Rin sat in the stands happy that Obito won, even if it was easier for him. Her chocolate eyes still beamed with joy.

Fugaku noticed her happiness, he was intrigued by her interest in Obito. "Nohara was it? You seem to be good friends with Obito." 

Rin turned to Fugaku, a hint of a blush. "Oh umm, yeah. We've been friends for a long time. Why what's it matter?"

Fugaku shook his head, "Nothing, just curious." He knew that look, the look of a crush yet not wanting to make the first move. Mikoto would enjoy this piece of teenage gossip.

Yahiko and Nagato cheered for Obito's match, seeing their friend after so long was nice. They'd catch up later maybe.

"You think he's got anything more up his sleeve?" Yahiko asked, now looking at the Kage box where the former fighters were, his eyes glued to one of them.

Nagato answered quickly, "Obito wasn't a quick learner however he's very passionate and determined. He likely picked up a few more things with Jiraiya-Sensei." He then turned to see Yahiko not looking at him or the arena. He sighed, "Staring does nothing y'know. You might as well go over there and talk to her if you're interested." 

Yahiko started blushing, "You kidding? Walking over to the Kage box will surely cause trouble. I'll stick to admiring from a distance." 

Nagato muttered under his breath, "Coward..." 

Konan's match went as what you expected, and Zabuza's... Well he made sure the Suna boy wouldn't walk for awhile. The villages eliminated were Suna and Iwa, their Kage were not very receptive but they took the losses with dignity.

Sasori stood up from his seat, "Spectators and fighters, in a decision to spice things up I'd like to have our fighters of bracket two continue into the next round. Shocking yes, but I don't think bracket two had been nearly as flashy as bracket one, am I wrong?"

The crowd roared with him, their opinion clear. 

Minato furrowed his eyebrows, "Strange, they're not giving them any time to rest. Obito should still be fine, he has to."

The Mizukage glanced toward Minato, "You worried Hokage? You should be. Zabuza never forgot what your student did. It motivated him to be the best Kiri has to offer."

Minato looked past the Tsuchikage and Kazekage, "I'm sure you don't believe Obito is the same as he was two years ago, Mizukage. If anything Zabuza is out of his depth, especially since he's not trying to steal reports." 

The Mizukage sneered, "We'll see won't we."

The roar of the crowd washed over Obito as he stepped from the dimly lit tunnel into the bright arena again. His sandals sank slightly into the packed dirt of the fighting ground. Repeated use and abuse evident.

"Well, if it isn't the Sharingan boy," a raspy voice cut through Obito's thoughts. "Glad you didn't fall to that Iwa kid. I could feel the stadium shaking."

Zabuza Momochi stood across the arena, teeth bared in that signature shark-like grin. Despite being only fourteen, the boy already had the build of a natural killer, his eyes cold as the mist that surrounded his village.

"Nothing I couldn't handle, but from what I heard the boy from Suna wasn't so lucky." Obito replied.

"I'm going to enjoy breaking every bone in your body," Zabuza snarled. "Sometimes a sword doesn't quite cut it." He grabbed his great sword off his back and stuck it into the ground. Weapons were forbidden until the final match after all.

From the other end of the arena, paper butterflies drifted in the breeze. They converged, swirling into the form of a young girl with blue hair and amber eyes. Konan materialized, wearing her Amegakure headband and a solemn expression.

"Obito," she said softly, a hint of warmth breaking through her composed exterior.

Just seeing her brought back memories of last night—slipping through the village with his Kamui, materializing in her room across the village. The way moonlight had fallen across her face as she'd spoken in hushed tones.

"I can't tell you much but be careful of the shadow that lies behind the throne," she'd whispered. "The hammer that cut through the waterfall isn't what it seems."

He'd wanted to ask more, but footsteps in the hallway had cut their meeting short.

The referee raised his hand. "Three competitors enter, one leaves victorious! Begin!"

Zabuza moved like water, fluid and relentless, beelining straight for Obito while completely ignoring Konan. Smart. He knew who the real threat was.

Obito raised his arm to block the first strike, but instead of hitting him, his arm was grabbed and Zabuza's mouth opened wide. Sharp teeth sank into Obito's forearm.

"Argh!" Pain shot through him as blood trickled down his arm. "Really? Biting? What are you, five?"

Obito drove his knee upward, connecting solidly with Zabuza's ribs. The crack was audible even over the crowd's cheers. Zabuza released his arm but came right back, throwing punch after punch.

They fell into a rhythm of strike and counter-strike. Every time Obito thought he had an opening, Zabuza's unorthodox style would surprise him. For a kid without his sword, he was dangerously creative.

From the corner of his eye, Obito spotted Konan circling, waiting. She was making it look good—anyone watching would think she was searching for an opening—but Obito knew better. She didn't want to win. Couldn't win. Someone had forced her into this tournament, someone who knew about her connection to Obito.

"The shadow behind the throne."

Zabuza feinted left and struck right, his fist grazing Obito's cheek. "Getting slow, Uchiha!"

"Just warming up," Obito replied, dropping into a lower stance.

His mind flashed back to Tobirama's words last night.

"You remind me of Hashirama sometimes. Always rushing in without thinking." The reanimated Second Hokage had sighed, his red eyes glowing faintly in the darkness. "And just like my brother you will ignore what I say for the sake of your friend, no matter how dangerous and what the consequences may be."

Zabuza launched a sweeping kick aimed at Obito's legs. "Time to end this."

Obito closed his eyes, feeling the natural energy around him. The kick connected with Obito, but he still stood. Pain hit Obito but was ignored. An elbow and a punch were directed at Obito's stomach and face, he was an easy target. Luckily Obito collected enough nature energy and mixed it perfectly. When he opened them again, yellow pigmentation framed his eyes. Sage Mode.

His hand caught Zabuza's punch mid-flight, but the elbow connected. Obito didn't flinch , Zabuza was in immense pain as it felt like his elbow hit metal. The boy's eyes widened in shock.

"What the—"

Obito lifted him by the fist and slammed him into the ground with enough force to create a small crater. The crowd gasped. Zabuza almost passed out from the collision.

Before Zabuza could recover, strips of paper wrapped around his limbs, pinning him to the ground. Konan stood with her hand extended, more paper swirling around her.

"I'll kill you both!" Zabuza snarled, struggling against his bonds, though there wasn't as much energy before. He'd taken too much damage.

The referee approached, examined Zabuza's position, and raised his hand. "Zabuza Momochi of Kirigakure is eliminated!"

The crowd roared as the papers tightened, holding Zabuza in place while medical ninja rushed to remove him from the field.

Now it was just Obito and Konan.

She sent a wave of paper shuriken flying toward him. He dodged most, but a few were sliced in two just by coming into contact with his arms.

"Don't hold back," she called out, just loud enough for him to hear over the crowd. Her eyes flickered briefly toward the Kage box.

Obito nodded. He understood. Whoever was watching needed to believe this was real.

He flashed through hand signs. "Fire style: Great Fireball Jutsu!"

A massive ball of flame bigger than what he used against Deidara erupted from his mouth. Konan countered with a wall of paper that formed just in time to block the fireball from touching her. The paper burned but she blocked it perfectly, crushing the fireball a muffled explosion was heard, and the paper reformed into butterflies that swarmed Obito from all sides.

Obito knew water wouldn't affect her paper and his fire wasn't quite enough. But neither did they have enough power to hurt him in Sage mode.

Minato hadn't yet seen the fruits of Obito's training with Jiraiya, he was proud of Obito for having an exceptional skill for sage mode. At this rate Obito would win this round. Minato was curious as to Rin's performance next round, Darui and Sakumo were skilled but would Rin's training with Tsunade pay off? "If what Lord Second says is true then there isn't much to worry about." 

They traded jutsu for jutsu, neither gaining a clear advantage. The crowd was eating it up, cheering and gasping with each exchange.

Finally, Obito closed the distance. Taijutsu was where he excelled most with Sage Mode active. His enhanced strength and speed let him get inside her guard. Konan tried rolling him onto the ground, causing neither to have an advantage. Within seconds, Obito had her pinned beneath him, her wrists trapped above her head.

Their faces were inches apart. Obito suddenly became very aware of their position—her body under his, her breath against his face, the subtle floral scent of her hair. Heat rushed to his cheeks that had nothing to do with exertion.

Konan's eyes widened slightly, a blush spreading across her own face. For a moment, the roar of the crowd faded away, and it was just the two of them. Obito's eyes changed to black, losing sage mode.

"I surrender," she said softly, her eyes holding his. Something unspoken passed between them.

The referee approached. "Winner by surrender: The Hero of Kanabi bridge, Obito Uchiha of Konohagakure!"

Obito helped Konan to her feet, their hands lingering together a moment longer than necessary.

"Be careful in the finals," she whispered. "I doubt it'll be as easy."

Before he could ask what she meant, officials were escorting him off the field. The announcer's voice boomed through the arena over the loud speaker.

"Ladies and gentlemen! Our first finalist has been decided! Now, for the second bracket's free-for-all match: Rin Nohara of Konohagakure versus Darui of Kumogakure versus Sakumo Hanma of Amegakure!"

Obito had complete faith that Rin would hold her own, the other two seemed good but they couldn't keep her down. "Come on, Rin," he whispered. "You've got this."

Several minutes passed and Obito now sat in the dignitary box, his mind elsewhere as the tournament continued around him. He'd begun thinking about the cryptic message again.

"The shadow behind the throne had to be Ame's mysterious new leader. The waterfall reference clearly pointed to Takigakure's destruction or blackmail for the seven tails jinchuriki. But the hammer was odd. Nobody used hammers outside of construction and cooking. But what would it correlate to a person?" 

A collective gasp from the crowd pulled Obito from his thoughts. In the arena below, Darui from Kumo lay bloody and unconscious in a crater, defeated by Sakumo Hanma of Ame. The black-haired fighter with his left eye hidden beneath his forehead protector now turned his attention fully to Rin.

Obito's heartbeat quickened as he finally focused on the match. Rin was in trouble. But how? Sakumo didn't seem too strong in that match against Pakura. Unless he too was holding back to conserve strength.

She lunged at Sakumo, her fist glowing with chakra-enhanced strength, but he dodged with contemptuous ease. Despite her training, she couldn't land a single hit.

Frustrated, Rin smashed the ground instead, fissures cracking and flying, sending debris into the air and forcing Sakumo airborne.

For a moment, it seemed like a smart move, but Sakumo merely adapted.

"Power of the Sannin, but with no speed to back it up." he observed a loud, bouncing between chunks of flying rock with uncanny agility. Walking on one as it was flipping.

Rin's face tightened with concentration as she prepared for his counter. Sakumo descended like a lightning bolt, using only his legs to attack and defend—making a point of his superiority by not even needing his hands.

A devastating kick connected with Rin's crossed arms. Though she blocked, the impact sent her skidding backward, her sandals digging furrows in the dirt. She knew that just one punch could defeat any opponent, it did against Obito in training, even though it was an accident. Obito was knocked out cold while Lord second dodged.

Sakumo's expression remained cold as he extended a single finger toward her. A thin line of lightning crackled along it.

"Bang," he said flatly.

A loud crackle of thunder echoed in the arena, causing all to hold their breath in anticipation. The bolt struck Rin in the shoulder, causing her to cry out in a choked gasp. Her medical ninjutsu immediately began healing the wound, but another bolt followed, then another. Each hit seared through different parts of her outfit, leaving smoking holes in the fabric.

As the assault continued, Rin's clothing began to fall apart, patches of skin becoming visible beneath the tattered remains. She tried covering herself while healing while trying to push forward to fight back, but Sakumo gave her no chance.

Murmurs rippled through the crowd. Some spectators averted their eyes out of respect, but others leaned forward with hungry gazes. 

Obito's hands gripped his knees, knuckles turning white.

"This isn't right," he muttered.

Minato looked over his shoulder, "Obito, I understand how you feel, but interfering would disqualify you and possibly create an international incident."  

"So we just watch?" Obito hissed, his voice shaking with barely contained rage. "I don't know if you're talking as my father, Sensei, or Hokage..." He murmured.

Minato heard it and was stung by his words. He'd never been one to choose duty over family and teaching, yet here as Obito's father figure and as Rin's Sensei he was failing.

Below, Rin stumbled to her knees, her dignity in tatters along with her clothes. The memory of Kanabi Bridge flashed unbidden in Obito's mind—Rin captured, helpless, and Kakashi's sacrifice to save her. He felt helpless then, and now he could stop Rin from suffering anymore humiliation.

"What would a Hokage do in this situation?" came a quiet voice from behind. Obito didn't turn but he knew it was Tobirama's voice. "A Hokage protects their people," Tobirama continued, "But also understands the weight of political consequences."

The undead Hokage tilted his head, studying Obito. "He would have also struggled with this choice."

In the arena, Sakumo stood over Rin, who was now trying to cover herself with her arms. Her hazel eyes, once determined, now held shame and fear.

"Forfeit," Sakumo demanded coldly.

"I... I..." Rin's voice trembled. She didn't want to surrender but she felt so weak.

Something inside Obito snapped. The world around him seemed to slow down, sounds fading as blood rushed in his ears. His vision tunneled, focusing only on Sakumo standing over Rin. He readied a roundhouse kick.

Minato saw the look in Obito's eyes, "Obito don't do something stupid..." But it was on deaf ears, Obito had zoned everything out, mentally and visually. The tournament rules, the political consequences—none of it mattered anymore. Consequences be damned. His village's standing in the tournament be damned. Everything be damned, except doing the right thing.

One moment he was in the stands, the next he was on the field, his hand clamped around Sakumo's ankle mid-kick. His Mangekyou Sharingan swirled, radiating pure power and his will.

Sakumo's eye widened in genuine shock. He yanked his leg free and jumped back, but for the first time, uncertainty flashed across his face.

"I didn't see him move," someone whispered in the suddenly silent arena.

The Chunin referee rushed forward, arms waving. "Interference! Konoha participant Rin Nohara is eliminated, and Obito Uchiha is disqualified! Konoha is—"

Obito wasn't listening. He shrugged off his jacket and gently wrapped it around Rin's shoulders, his back to Sakumo and the referee, disregarding them completely—the ultimate insult.

"Are you okay?" he asked softly, his Sharingan fading to normal as he looked at her.

Rin clutched the jacket around herself, her cheeks flushed. "Obito, you shouldn't have—the village—"

"I don't care," he replied, and meant it.

Their eyes met, and something stirred in Rin's chest—a warmth she hadn't expected. Her stomach fluttered as she took in his determined expression, the set of his jaw, the intensity in his eyes. She quickly looked away, Tsunade's warnings echoing once again in her mind.

From her seat, Konan watched the scene unfold, a complicated emotion tightening her chest. She'd seen how Obito rushed to Rin's defense without hesitation, how gently he covered her. "Would he do the same for me?" The thought came unbidden, followed by a flush of embarrassment at her own jealousy.

"Wait." Sakumo's voice cut through the commotion. "I want the final match."

Everyone turned to look at him.

"Disqualification gives me a hollow victory," he continued, eyes locked on Obito. "I want to face him properly."

From the Ame leader's balcony, Sasori rose to his feet. The youthful-looking leader of Ame smiled thinly.

"I agree. The purpose of this tournament is to showcase true strength. Both finalists have proven exceptionally already. It would be a disservice to everyone here if they didn't. I say let them settle this properly... in the arena. Tomorrow at noon sounds fitting."

The crowd had begun clamoring in favor of watching the finals, who wouldn't want to see one more Konoha Shinobi humiliated. Minato and the other Kage exchanged glances, but no one objected. The Raikage seemed displeased by the turn of events, but how could one Kage that no longer had a horse in the race combat such a strange turn of events? Regardless, Ayy had to keep an eye on the Uchiha, even he didn't see him move.

Obito finally turned to face Sakumo, his expression hardening.

"In the finals, then," he said quietly.

Sakumo's face was cold and emotionless. "I look forward to breaking you, Uchiha."

As Obito helped Rin to the tunnel, his mind was clear for the first time all day. He didn't care about the tournament's political implications anymore. He didn't care about becoming Hokage or upholding village honor.

All he cared about was wiping that smug smile off Sakumo's face.

From the overlook Madara watched, she learned so much about the boy in just two fights. But more in the scene that just transpired, Obito rushed straight ahead thinking with his heart and not his head, just like him.

Madara wondered if she use him to her advantage, after all if you knew an adversary's mind then you already won. And an adversary of her blood was useful in many ways. Regardless of the outcome of the finals tomorrow Madara would shift her plans to involve Obito Uchiha, whether of his own will or not.

Chapter Text

Back in the far distant past, during a special holiday celebration, a festival was held for all to enjoy. A game and a bet between the Hokage and the Uchiha matriarch resulted in a rather intimate night. It was a night of sweat and fluids for the founders while others continued to celebrate their own ways.

After things settled down and Hashirama had snuck his way back to the Senju district, Madara wandered out to her private garden wearing only a thin silk robe. The night air cooled her flushed skin.

She hugged herself, conflicted. These moments with him felt like stealing happiness she didn't deserve.

The small pond reflected moonlight as she approached. Madara stared at her rippling image, dissatisfied with what she saw – a woman compromised by emotion, by desire.

Her reflection shimmered into herself yet normal, her hair wasn't disheveled, her Sharingan were active, the blood red of her armor on instead of a thin robe.

It seemed like she was just seeing things, likely she hadn't had enough sleep. As she gazed deeper into the pond, her reflection suddenly spoke. "Pathetic," the reflection spat out.

Madara didn't know how to react, this couldn't have been real, surely no one would attempt to place her under an illusion. "I am just tired," she closed her eyes.

"Look at you," it taunted, armor gleaming in the moonlight. "The great Madara Uchiha, sneaking around like a common whore."

Madara's jaw tightened. "I am no one's whore." She blurted out, but now she was talking to her reflection.

"No?" The reflection's laugh was her own, but colder. "The village whispers otherwise. 'The Hokage's concubine,' they call you. Your influence wanes while rumors grow."

"Lies," Madara hissed, though doubt crept into her voice.

"The elder council grows impatient. They want you married, producing heirs. You know it's more than that." Her reflection leaned closer. "They want you replaced. You're only there because Izuna insisted, and now they seek to control Tajima's stubborn princess."

Madara growled, slapping the water's surface. The ripples distorted the image but didn't dispel it. When the water settled, her armored self smirked back at her.

"And what of your carelessness with Hashirama?" the reflection continued. "Has he once used protection during your... activities?"

Madara froze, her hand instinctively moving to her stomach.

"No," she whispered, then forced a laugh that sounded hollow even to her ears. "That is impossible."

"Is it? The most powerful Uchiha woman who ever lived, carrying a Senju's child?" The reflection's eyes gleamed with malice. "Imagine the scandal. Imagine our clan's disgust—their leader breeding with the enemy. Sorry, former enemy."

Madara's fingernails dug into her palms. "Stop this."

"You were not so proud earlier," her reflection continued. "For all your dominance—the collars, the commands—you still melted when he touched you. Still begged. Still submitted."

"Enough!" Madara snarled, her partial Susanoo slamming a fist into the pond. Water exploded upward in a devastating geyser.

When it settled, her reflection was normal again, pale and shaken. But as she turned away, the water's surface rippled one last time of its own accord.

"You know what must be done," came the whisper behind her. "The Infinite Tsukuyomi offers what reality cannot—a world where you need never compromise again."

Madara didn't look back, but her steps toward the house were unsteady, her hands trembling slightly as she pulled her robe tighter around herself. "It is just a myth."

X

In the present.

Obito trudged back to the Leaf quarters, the weight of what he'd done sinking in with each step. Rin walked beside him, huddled in his jacket, arms wrapped tightly around herself. Her eyes remained fixed on the floor, her mind clearly replaying the humiliation she'd suffered in the arena.

The moment they stepped onto their floor, Minato's voice cracked through the air.

"What the hell were you thinking?" 

Obito flinched. Minato rarely swore, and his face—typically calm and composed—had flushed an angry red.

"Do you have any idea what you just did?" Minato continued, pacing the room. His one arm gestured wildly. "You disrespected the tournament, you disrespected me, and you've put our entire village in jeopardy!"

Obito squared his shoulders. "I wasn't going to just sit there while—"

"While what? While another ninja beat your teammate in a sanctioned match?" Minato cut him off. "This isn't the Academy, Obito! This is a tournament unlike any other. People inevitably get hurt!"

"He was deliberately—"

"It doesn't matter what he was deliberately doing!" Minato shouted, slamming his palm against the wall. The sound echoed through the circular hall, making Rin jump. "You're not just some orphan ninja anymore. You're the son of the Hokage. Your actions reflect on all of us!"

From his position against one of the twenty five doors, Fugaku observed silently, arms crossed over his chest. His expression betrayed nothing—neither support for his clan member nor condemnation.

"I'd do it again," Obito said quietly.

Minato froze mid-stride. "What did you just say?"

"I said I'd do it again." Obito's voice grew stronger. "What kind of Hokage would I be if I let my comrades suffer when I could stop it?"

The cloaked Tobirama in the corner shifted slightly. Though his face was still hidden beneath the hood, Tobirama's red eyes gleamed in the shadows.

Minato sighed deeply, running his hand through his bright yellow hair. "Obito..." His tone softened. "Being Hokage isn't about charging in whenever you feel like it. It's about knowing when to act and when to hold back."

"Then maybe I don't want to be Hokage," Obito muttered.

A heavy silence filled the room. Rin's eyes widened, darting between Obito and Minato.

"You don't mean that," she whispered.

Minato studied his adoptive son's face for a long moment. Then, to everyone's surprise, he started to laugh.

"What's so funny?" Obito asked, thrown off balance.

"You," Minato shook his head, a reluctant smile forming. "You and Kushina are so similar sometimes it hurts."

The tension in the room eased slightly.

"By all rights," Minato continued, "We should be packing up right now, heading back to Konoha in disgrace. The Kazekage alone was calling for your expulsion from the competition."

Obito's stomach dropped. "But?"

"But apparently," Minato's smile grew, "Your little stunt was a crowd-pleaser. The civilians loved it—a Konoha ninja rushing to defend his teammate's honor." He shrugged. "Sasori seemed almost... amused, but you already saw that. And then Hanma is dead set on fighting you."

"So I'm not in trouble?" Obito asked cautiously.

Minato's smile vanished. "Oh, you're in massive trouble. But diplomatically, we've somehow dodged a kunai." He sighed. "Sometimes, I swear you have the devil's own luck."

From the corner, Tobirama spoke, his voice low and gravelly. "Or perhaps the Will of Fire burns too bright in him to be extinguished by politics."

Fugaku's eyebrows rose slightly at the other guard's voice, his gaze scanning the cloaked figure with sudden interest.

Minato shot a warning glance at the disguised former Hokage before turning back to Obito. "Tomorrow, you face Hanma in the finals."

"I know," Obito nodded.

"No, Obito, I don't think you do know." Minato's face grew serious. "There's something off about that boy. The way he fought Rin..." He trailed off, his eyes flickering to her.

Rin hugged herself tighter, the memory making her shrink into Obito's jacket. "His lightning style... it was precise. Too precise. Like he could see or knew exactly where to hit to cause the most pain without killing me out right."

"He was toying with you," Obito growled.

"No," Rin shook her head. "It was worse than that. It felt... practiced. Like he'd made it specifically for me, because of my medical jutsu."

Minato's expression darkened. "I'm worried, Obito. This isn't just about winning anymore. I'm genuinely concerned for your safety."

"I can handle him," Obito insisted.

"Can you?" Minato challenged. "Because what I saw in that arena wasn't normal chunin-level ability. That boy moves like an elite jounin, and that's a low ball."

Fugaku finally spoke, his deep voice filling the room. "He's hiding something. His fighting style against Nohara revolved around concealing his true capabilities."

"What do you mean?" Obito asked.

"He only used his legs to fight," Fugaku pointed out. "Why? Initially one could interpret it as disrespect however he was purposeful in everything he did. What purpose is he saving his hands for? Why does he cover the left side of his face? And why cover his left eye?"

A chill ran down Obito's spine. "You think he's got a doujutsu of some kind?"

"I think," Fugaku said carefully, "that nothing would surprise me anymore. Not after witnessing such precision."

His eyes drifted momentarily to the cloaked figure—clearly wondering about the Hokage's mysterious guard—before returning to Obito.

"Be careful tomorrow, Obito," Minato warned. "Don't hold back. Don't try to be noble. You've got to use everything you have, for the sake of preserving the peace."

"Do you think I stand a chance?" Obito asked quietly.

Minato nodded, "I believe from what we've seen Sakumo isn't using a portion of his power, and it's possible that he far exceeds you. But there's always the possibility that you can beat him, your arsenal is perfect to pull a win you otherwise wouldn't."

Rin stepped forward, finally finding her voice. "Obito..."

He turned to her, surprised by the intensity in her eyes.

"Thank you for today," she said softly. "But please don't sacrifice yourself for me tomorrow." Her hand reached out, hesitantly touching his. "Not again. I couldn't bear it."

The touch sent electricity through Obito's fingers, more potent than any lightning style.

"I promise I'll be careful," he said, swallowing hard. "But I'm going to win."

"You'd better," she replied, a ghost of a smile on her lips. "Here you can have it back," she attempted to slip his jacket off her shoulders and hand it back. 

"No, you can keep it. I don't want it until I've beaten Sakumo." He raised his fist up to chest. "If I lose then I don't deserve to wear it. I swear that I'll stand by my words."

Rin was taken aback by Obito's chivalrous words, her cheeks color pink as he returned to his room. All Rin can think of is the worst case scenarios of tomorrow's match.

Tobirama's voice drifted from beneath his hood. "The boy has learned from two of the strongest shinobi who live." His glowing eyes fixed on Obito. "Whether or not that's enough I'm unsure." 

Fugaku's head whipped toward the cloaked figure, suspicion clear in his sharp features.

Minato cleared his throat. "I think that's enough for tonight. Everyone should rest." He placed his hand on his forehead, closing his eyes. "We've got a big day tomorrow."

As the others began to disperse, Fugaku remained, his calculating gaze never leaving the cloaked figure. 

"Hokage-sama," he said carefully. "Your other guard seems... unusually insightful for a mere bodyguard."

Minato's smile became strained. "He's very experienced."

"Indeed," Fugaku murmured. "Almost... historically so."

Tobirama shifted, turning away as if to examine something on the wall.

"Get some sleep, Fugaku," Minato said firmly. "That's an order."

The Uchiha clan head bowed slightly, the gesture both respectful and somehow threatening. "As you wish, Hokage-sama."

Alone in his room later, Obito stared at the ceiling, tomorrow's match playing through his mind. Sakumo's taunting and cold words. Rin's eyes, filled with fear and shame. And then Konan's cryptic warning.

"The hammer that cut through waterfall isn't what it seems."

The pieces were there, but he couldn't make them fit. Not yet. At least.

One thing was certain—tomorrow would change everything. Win or lose, nothing would be the same after he faced Sakumo Hanma in the arena.

In the Hidden Rain tower, Kakashi stood on the balcony of his room, his arms crossed as he looked toward the arena's dome with his Byakugan. He wore a sleeveless shirt and thin pants, his headband discarded. 

Even though he wasn't experienced with his Byakugan he could still see far enough to look into the arena and the quarters. 

His vision went to the Konoha quarters, past the cloaked man and into each room, finally seeing Rin in her room.

In all honesty, he was regretful. He'd gone too far, he shouldn't have kept going after the third shot but he did because she wouldn't stay down, she should've given up. He humiliated her so much that maybe she would be scarred for life, he didn't want that. Maybe it didn't matter in the long run. He was not one to tell.

Rin rolled in her sleep, wearing new clothes, she was likely struggling to sleep. Kakashi watched her for several moments then stopped out of respect for Rin and because he was feeling worse by watching.

He set his eye to a different room, Obito laying in bed, his eyes open. Kakashi swore he could hear every thought judging by his face. "He hates Sakumo Hanma, and I don't blame him. No one with honor would have done that to a girl... I have no honor."

Kakashi's hands clenched, thinking of honor enraged him. There was no man more honorable than his father yet people thought it best to call him honorless for saving his comrades than complete a mission. Obito knocked sense into him that day, he would be like his father, save people even at the cost of his honor.

The eye of the moon demanded many things, easy decisions were an illusion, they didn't exist. Some day everyone would thank Kakashi's sacrifices for ensuring project Tsuki No Mei. Obito would understand some day, he was Madara's descendant.

Kakashi uncrossed his arms, deactivating his Byakugan and walking back inside. Tomorrow would be a brutal show of strength, there would be the slightest bit of mercy for Obito. Victory was all that matters in the end, the ends justify the means.

"One day you'll both forgive me." 

The next day Obito was walking toward the contestant lounge with Tobirama and Rin. They were sending him off just before the match in twenty minutes. The finals.

Rin hugged Obito's jacket tighter around herself, her fingers trembling slightly. "You don't have to do this," she whispered, eyes downcast. "You know that we would understand if you backed out now, right?"

Obito rolled his shoulders, the blue fabric of his shirt stretching across his back, a little bit of his Shinobi netting underneath his shirt emerging from his sleeves. 

"I promised last night that I would win didn't I? I've gotta beat Sakumo and make him pay for what he did to you." Obito was serious, Sakumo was the type of person he despised most. He wanted nothing more than to wipe the Ame boy's face in the dirt, ruining his cold hearted superiority complex. After all, Sakumo humiliated Rin as both a girl and a Shinobi.

Tobirama sighed from under his cloak, "Just like Hashirama..." He thought. "Obito, be careful. We're still not certain that he studied Tsunade's fighting capabilities, he could also have done the same for Jiraiya. If that's true then he'll have counters and know the weaknesses of the jutsu you learned under him."

Obito shrugged, "So what. My entire arsenal doesn't revolve around Jiraiya's techniques." He hadn't intended it to sound like an insult to Rin. But it was Rin's reality, she learned all her offensive jutsu from Tsunade, but the healing Sakumo specifically countered so Rin was in too much pain to move but forced to heal. 

Tobirama's red eyes narrowed beneath his hood, "He'll also have studied some Uchiha and their techniques, what little information some in this region know about."

Obito nodded, "I know. I have to be careful, this is more than just ego and vengeance. The state of the world is in question." 

Tobirama nodded his head placing a hand on the boy's shoulder, "You're too young to be fighting for something so dangerous. But it runs in your blood. Hopefully none of the Kage do anything outlandish, I have a feeling Minato's going to get a few words from them."

Obito hoped he would win today, for the village's sake, but Sakumo had this aura to him, like he was smarter and stronger than everyone. His speed was greater than Rin's, so that meant Obito's base state was outmatched, he was gonna have to use his Sharingan and sage mode if he wanted to compete. But if Sakumo exceeded that then the boy was truly a freak.

Out of the corner of his eye he spotted two familiar faces rushing through the hallway, one orange and one red.

"Obito!" Yahiko waved enthusiastically, his orange hair bouncing as he jogged over.

Nagato followed more cautiously, his green eyes scanning the surroundings before settling on Rin. He gave her a soft smile.

"Guys!" Obito grinned, clasping hands with both of them. "I can't believe you guys are here!"

All three of them laughed, feeling their camaraderie return like it never left. "You did great yesterday, it wasn't flashy but you never were." Yahiko chuckled as they embraced.

Obito releasing Rin was watching, excluded. He cleared his throat, "Rin, these are my friends from Ame I may or may not have mentioned."

Rin smiled politely, still clutching Obito's jacket around herself. "Nice to meet you two. Obito talked about you a few times."

"All good things, I hope," Yahiko winked before leaning closer. "So... that Pakura girl. Think you could put in a good word for me?"

Rin blinked. "I don't even know her."

"Worth a shot," Yahiko shrugged.

Nagato cleared his throat. "Did Konan say anything during your match yesterday?"

Obito's expression sobered. "She's working for Sasori... to protect you two."

"Yeah I thought so..." Yahiko's smile vanished. "She's been gone for months, we thought she left Ame but when we saw her name in the newspaper we knew what likely happened."

Nagato thought it best to add, "Several months ago we were approached by a masked man, Hanma, he offered us to join his operation but we declined. He didn't take kindly to rejection, he said that he couldn't stop any escalations that would arise in the future. However we believe Konan cut a deal with Hanma to ensure our safety in exchange for her service."

Obito wondered, "Hanma..." Then an idea arose. "Hey, you guys could come to Konoha," Obito suggested. "All of you. Then she wouldn't need to work for him."

Nagato nodded slowly. "I'd consider it."

"I don't know," Yahiko frowned. "Ame is our home. It would feel wrong to up and leave it while it's still suffering."

Tobirama interrupted, "Obito, it's very rare for outsiders to be invited to Konoha. You can't just throw it around for anyone you like. However from what I've heard, these two and Konan could be welcomed in Konoha at any time." He gave a shot smile, whether or not they could see it from under his hood was another thing. 

He then looked at a clock on the wall, "Hmm, it seems your mingling time is at an end. You're up soon."

"Right," Obito squared his shoulders. "I've got to win this. For the village, Minato-Sensei, Rin, and for myself."

"Kick his ass," Yahiko said, patting Obito's back.

Nagato nodded. "We'll be watching."

"Don't die," Tobirama added. "Victory or defeat is one thing, death well... You're too young for that."

Behind him, Rin watched his back—the same back she'd always seen walking ahead of her, protecting her. Her hands clenched into fists as Obito walked into the contestant lounge, out of view. The two of Obito's friends waved as they ran through the halls back to their seats. Rin walked with Tobirama back to the dignitary box.

"You're questioning yourself," Tobirama murmured as they turned away. "I recognize that look."

"I'm supposed to be stronger now," Rin said bitterly.

"Nohara, you're a strong kunoichi, you shouldn't question your strength. There will always be stronger opponents, faster ones, ones that are smarter. You just need to find your place, the thing that makes you special and focus on it." 

Tobirama's gaze grew distant. "I say this because I too felt like you do now, inadequate, powerless."

Rin looked up, surprised. "You have?"

He looked down for a moment, "I'm a strong Shinobi but when compared to my brother I'm average, mediocre, weak." His eyes grew distant again, "When I was fifteen I had received information on Madara's whereabouts, she was nineteen or so, maybe older. I chose to pursue her with a group of my clansmen while my brother was off on a paid mission. I faced Madara and everyone had died by Madara's hands, her alone against twelve of us. She toyed with me, she pitied me or thought killing me would be a disservice to my brother. Madara beat me to pulp, but it didn't end there. She stripped me of everything—clothes, pride, dignity." His voice softened. "A girl several years my senior, with power I couldn't fathom. I was truly powerless. I understood then that my brother was her only equal."

In a sense Rin understood what Lord Second meant, she just couldn't accept it. Rin wanted to be strong so Obito never had to save her again, but was her fate just to keep getting saved while he rivaled the strong?

The thunderous roar of the packed crowd shook the foundation of the arena, the crowd was getting super excited for the entertainment they were about to witness.

Sasori stood up on his balcony, awaiting everyone to settle down. "Please, calm yourselves my fellows. We are still in the presence of the Five Kage. So please, manners until the two boys start fighting."

Obito as he stepped into the arena, the dusty ground crunching beneath his sandals. 

Across the arena stood Sakumo Hanma, his posture was purposeful yet somehow lazy. His single eye watching him like a vulture.

Obito wiped sweat from his brow. How weird to find himself here, of all places. The dead-last, the screw-up, now standing in the finals of a national tournament. Life had a strange sense of humor. 

"These boys need no introduction, they've already made a name for themselves." Sasori spoke raising his arms, the crowd began to shout and cheer. Clamoring for the match to start.

"Begin!" the proctor called, jumping clear of the arena floor.

Obito didn't move immediately. His mind flashed back to everyone's words, vengeance was not the way to go. He had to be smart, let Sakumo slip up first. 

"You just gonna stand there all day, Uchiha?" Sakumo called, his voice like ice sliding down Obito's spine.

Obito's hands curled into fists. "Just thinking about how I'm going to wipe that smug look off your face."

Sakumo didn't respond with words. Instead, he moved—a blur of motion that had Obito instinctively dodging left. A kunai whistled past his ear, close enough that he felt the air displacement.

"I'd like to see you try," Sakumo whispered, somehow already behind him.

Pain exploded in Obito's kidney as Sakumo's fist connected. He stumbled forward, turning to face his opponent only to find empty space.

"Above you!" someone shouted from the stands.

Obito looked up to see Sakumo descending, hands flashing through signs. "Water Style: Raging Vortex"

Four mud walls surrounded Obito, enclosing him as a vortex of water blasted from underneath him. Obito was blasted upwards, Sakumo kicking Obito in the stomach  as they passed one another.

Obito managed to land on his feet as the vortex dissipated, he began thinking of what he could do. This guy was good—too good for a normal Chunin, no probably a Jonin like Minato-Sensei said. Obito went with sage mode, pulling nature energy around him for the second time this tournament. 

"Is that all you've got?" Sakumo's voice echoed through the arena. "The mighty Uchiha of Kanabi Bridge? Pathetic. I assumed you were stronger than this considering how you were for your girlfriend's sake." He knew what Obito was doing, "Come on, show me what two and a half years got you."

As the mist from the vortex splattered water everywhere nearby, Obito snapped his eyes open, the toad like pupils and yellow markings evidence of his transformation. The familiar humming of everything, the sounds of everything in and out of the arena becoming second nature. The world sharpened, details becoming crystal clear, even the sound of Sakumo's breathing. It was so slow and focused, something felt strange about it. Obito felt a strange feeling in Sakumo, like he was emitting and absorbing nature. Obito ignored it and unsheathed his chakra saber, the white light saber. 

In the stands, he heard a collective gasp.

Sakumo smiled. "Finally getting serious, I see." He pulled a kunai out of a pouch on his hip.

They clashed in the center of the arena, trading blows at a speed that had the crowd murmuring in appreciation. Obito could feel Sakumo's moves coming, but the Rain ninja was incredible—adjusting mid-strike, never committing to the same pattern twice. "Who trained him?!"

"Sage mode won't be enough for you," Sakumo said, landing a precise strike with his free hand to Obito's left arm. Obito could sense the attack with his precognition of sage mode but his body couldn't react in time. But thankfully the attack didn't do any damage. 

"How did he know what sage mode was by name? Not many people know unless they know someone who learned it." His thoughts clouded his mind, causing him to second guess himself.

To everyone's surprise but Sakumo's, Obito's arm went numb after a few seconds, hanging uselessly at his side. Obito looked down at his arm, "What's going on here?! Is he using pressure points?! But that's something only Hyuuga or extremely skilled fighters use."

Obito swiped his saber through the air, Sakumo ducked low grabbing Obito's limp arm and then stabbing it with a kunai through the forearm. Obito screamed in pain, even in sage mode he was being pushed to his limit. 

Obito attempted to jump away, but Sakumo jumped with him, spinning and delivering a brutal kick to the kunai stuck in Obito's limp limb mid air. There was a crack that echoed through the arena. 

"Ahhhhhh!" Even more pain shot through Obito's body as his arm was broken, pulling a raw scream from his throat. The white light saber fell from Obito's hand, falling to the ground.

Obito fell to the ground. It was a miracle the kunai didn't stab through. He stumbled to his feet cradling the useless limb. Obito pulled the kunai out, throwing it to the side. He was in so much pain that he wasn't sure he could keep going. 

"Forfeit," Sakumo said. "There's no shame in admitting defeat to a superior opponent."

He stumbled to his knees, the pain was excruciating, he fell out of sage mode, he couldn't concentrate anymore. Sakumo was better than him, had he really not gotten strong enough to protect others? He closed his eyes, fighting back tears.

"He's crying again, seems like some things never change." 

From the stands, Obito heard his friends' voices.

"Tap out, Obito!" Yahiko called. "He's too much!"

"You're not too bull headed to stay in, right?" Nagato said through a worried expression.

"You can't keep going in that condition!" Konan shouted from the dignitary box. "It's not worth it!"

Rin's voice, quieter but somehow clearer: "Please, Obito. Don't get hurt anymore for my sake. You don't have to keep your promise."

He was about to speak, surrender, when another voice cut through—Minato.

"I know you, Obito," Minato called, his voice steady and confident. "This won't be everything you have. You're my student, Jiraiya's too. You carry so much on your shoulders, but I believe you're strong enough because of who you are, not who you're related to. If your great grandfather was here, he'd want you to do everything you could. Because you too, carry the Will of Fire."

The Will of Fire. What did it really mean? Obito had seen the memories of the First Hokage's past with Madara—his great grandmother, but the true meaning of the Will of Fire still escaped him. 

He wanted to forfeit, to give up. But something kept him from doing so, why? How could he continue? There was no point. Sakumo was better than him, that was that. 

"Come on, is this what you do when you fight someone better than you?" A voice within his head spoke. "I recall you pursuing me, always pushing yourself to be better, no matter the expense."

"Kakashi..." Obito muttered with tears flowing.

An image of Kakashi before he lost his eye was at the forefront of Obito's view, his arms folded. "This Sakumo guy is strong but he's never suffered as much as you, not learned as much as you. If you can't beat him the way you are then be better, fight smarter. I didn't die so you'd start a new war."

"He doesn't know, does he?" The real Kakashi questioned himself.

Obito opened his eyes, the remnants of tears fell down his face. He stopped crying, yet when he looked at Sakumo he saw Kakashi, the smug Kakashi who only cared about rules. That Kakashi made Obito's blood boil to no end. The image of Kakashi faded and Sakumo was left, his arms folded in the exact same way.

Obito struggled through the pain of his broken and bleeding arm. He was finally able to stand, his arm swaying with the movement. A fire kindled in his chest, spreading through his veins.

Sakumo tilted his head, studying Obito with genuine curiosity. "You're quite the fascinating shinobi, Obito," he said, his voice still cold but tinged with something new. "Why do you fight? Why persist? You're beaten."

Obito straightened up, despite the pain. "If there's one thing I hate for certain in life," he said, panting, "it's arrogant people who think they're better than everyone."

Blood dripped from his broken arm onto the dirt. "I don't care about winning. My village could lose and I wouldn't bat an eye. But you—" He locked eyes with Sakumo. "You're just the right opponent for me. One who's pushed me beyond, to a new point."

Chakra began to gather in his right palm, wild and unfocused. "Not in the sense of being strong, no, what's pushed me beyond everything is that you're a vile person, a vile Shinobi. One who doesn't care about strictly winning, just humiliating your opponents until they give up. That's what matters to you."

Sakumo slightly smirked. "Got under your skin did I? Well that's an honor coming from you."

The chakra in Obito's palm swirled, but something was missing. This was only the first rotation of the rasengan—incomplete, unstable. Without the second rotation, it would dissipate as it had countless times before.

Minato could do it. Jiraiya could do it. But Obito had never mastered it.

"I'm not Minato," he muttered to himself. "I have to think differently."

Then, an idea struck him. Obito began to spin on his heel, turning his entire body in a rapid 360-degree motion. The centrifugal force added the second rotation to his chakra, completing what his control alone couldn't.

A perfect rasengan formed in his palm, glowing with power. "I-I did it!" He erupted.

"An old friend of mine struggled with tunnel vision," Obito said, thinking of Kakashi. "Let's see if I'm any different."

Kakashi frowned, "He's talking about my chidori? What similarities does it have with a Rasengan? Or is he gauging my reaction?" 

He closed his eyes, thinking of everything riding on this match. Of everything that lead him to this moment, especially of his great grandparents. They both risked everything, if he couldn't risk something of his then he wasn't cut out to be a Shinobi. Now was the time to use that power, even if it would cause problems later.

Obito opened his eyes, the Mangekyou activated. He could see every bit of Sakumo clearer, and it was strange that Obito could see the boy's chakra was quite different than many other people's. It was like he had three seperate signatures. His right arm though covered was clearly a unique makeup of someone else's chakra. But what caused it to emit and absorb natural energy? Then his eye, the left one that was covered, it was emitting a unique chakra that was different to his body and arm.

Obito kept it in mind, as he readied himself.

"You're going to use your Mangekyou." Sakumo muttered, fascination creeping into his voice. "I've been dying to see that power again."

There it was again, Obito knew that the Mangekyou was considered a myth to the Uchiha clan until he awoke it, leading to the clan taking Madara's blindness story seriously. There was such a low chance that something about the Mangekyou got its way to here. "Sakumo Hanma, you know more than you should. That makes me question who trained you, an even more dangerous question." 

"The thrill of the fight is what you want?" Obito said, the Rasengan whirling loudly. "I guess it's time I really love up to who I am."

Sakumo nodded, his eye crinkled in focus. "Then show me what makes you so special." 

In the dignitary box, the Second Hokage leaned forward, his red eyes narrowed in interest from under his hood. "He's finally out of his own head." 

Sakumo jumped back, his hands forming seals. "Lightning Style: Voltage Caltrop!"

Electricity crackled across the arena floor, but to everyone's amazement, Obito remained standing, seemingly unaffected.

What they couldn't see was that Obito was using Kamui to phase his feet just before they touched the ground, keeping his momentum while avoiding the lightning.

"Impossible," Sakumo whispered. "His pain tolerance is much higher than I anticipated." 

Obito charged, the rasengan humming in his palm. "Smarter." Sakumo readied himself for a counter, but at the last moment, Obito disappeared in a swirling vortex of darkness as Sakumo's fist passed through air where Obito had been.

The crowd gasped.

Sakumo spun around, searching. "What?! Where—" he spun around searching for Obito.

The ground behind him rippled, and Obito emerged like a ghost, pushing his Rasengan toward Sakumo. "It's a shame I had to be your opponent, Obito. My Byakugan gives me the perfect defense." Without looking Sakumo jumped forward.

Obito narrowly missed Sakumo but forcing him to jump into the air—it went exactly as planned. Sakumo looked over his shoulder at Obito, a slight smirk at his impressive dodge.

In mid-air, with no way to dodge, Sakumo's eyes widened as Obito disappeared again. This time another black swirl appeared in front of Sakumo. Obito emerged, rasengan thrust forward.

Time seemed to slow. Kakashi turned, their eyes meeting. For a split second, Obito saw something in Sakumo's expression—recognition, maybe even respect. "Getting me to a position where I can't dodge, cunning Obito..."

The rasengan connected with Sakumo's chest, sending him hurtling through the air and across the arena. He crashed into the wall with such force that the concrete cracked and crumbled around him, the very foundation of the arena shook.

Kakashi struggled to his feet, feeling like he'd been thrown in circles before hitting the wall. "Minato's Rasengan was more powerful, yet Obito's was more erratic, disorienting." He stumbled to his hands and knees, facing the dirt. Then he heard the sound of a blade and then felt it touching his back.

"You should stay in the dirt a little while longer, it suits you." Obito said pointing the white light chakra saber into Sakumo's back.

It was clear in that moment to everyone who won. Then the Ame Chunin announced, "Winner: Obito Uchiha!" 

Silence fell over the arena, then erupted into thunderous applause.

"The Black Swirl of Konoha!" someone shouted, and the nickname spread through the crowd like wildfire.

Obito stood panting over Sakumo gripping his saber, his broken arm hanging limp, but his face split in a tired grin. He'd done it. Not for glory, not for the village, but for Rin. For Kakashi. For himself. 

He looked around at everyone cheering for him, jumping and celebrating. He felt recognized, acknowledged. Something he'd wanted before, but now it was more than a want but a reality.

"I... I did it." He muttered, his body finally losing strength. He dropped his Saber and fell to the ground, the adrenaline in his body finally wore off. He drifted, seeing a smiling Kakashi with his eyes crinkled.

Medics rushed onto the field, Obito and Sakumo were put on stretchers. Kakashi was baffled that he was beaten, a simple Rasengan disorienting and that power... Was it a Mangekyou power or something he learned? Regardless of how or why, Kakashi's plans had to be changed. Obito was truly a threat.

Madara leaned back, "That boy, he is quite tricky. Obito..." Her hunch of Obito being able to contest Kakashi was right. "The unknown that Kakashi had not trained for became a reality... Shame the seven tails is no longer ours... But maybe something far better will be..."

Madara's bison was solely on the stretchered Obito being taken by the medics. "It will only take a little bit of time... To mold you into what I desire... Or perhaps a more... Passive route... Hmm, the long game will be more beneficial if you come to terms with it on your own..."

A blueprint Madara was now concocting, something that would possibly change Obito's life in the process.